Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 1 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Hello guys, welcome to my third FanFic. :)

If you have any suggestions for improving my writing, please give me some tips in the reviews. I read them all and enjoy interacting with my readers. I don’t care if the feedback is negative or positive. Critique is critique.

One last thing:

Satoru Gojo will MASSIVELY change the canon timeline.

Writing his character is hard, but I will try my best to give him justice, hopefully.

There won’t be any OC’s in this story.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

“Hey, are you alright? Can you hear me?” A brown-haired girl questioned the seemingly unconscious boy in her arms. Her voice was soft and full of compassion.

“Katara, be more careful; he could be a spy for the Fire Nation. Step aside, I will interrogate him.” The girl's brother grabbed her shoulder and tried to yank the boy out of her grasp.

Katara gave her brother a fierce glare and shielded the boy with her body. She slapped away his hand. “Don’t be stupid, Sokka. Does he look like a Fire Nation spy to you?” Katara asked, irritated at Sokka’s ridiculousness.

The two siblings were on a big floating slab of ice in the middle of nowhere of the Southern Water Tribe. They were fishing for their village but got stuck in a current that forced them far away from their home.

To sum it up:

After crashing here, Katara used her Waterbending in a fit of rage because of her stupid brother and accidentally released a massive sphere of ice with someone trapped inside of it.

She destroyed the sphere with her brother's weapon and grabbed the person after the sphere broke apart.

Well, they can think of a way back after dealing with this unknown person first.

Sokka crossed his arms over his chest and stuck out his tongue. “Hmph, you’re way too naïve, Katara. Just wait and see; when this spy wakes up, the first thing he will do is get your trust, and then he will stab you in the back.”

Before Katara could reply, the boy in her arms stirred.

The siblings forgot their little banter and focused their attention on the boy. Katara smiled down at the boy as his eyes fluttered open, and her brother guarded himself with his boomerang.

The boy's piercing blue eyes opened fully, and he quickly absorbed as much information as possible. He noticed the two teens before him and smirked at them with half-lidded eyes.

“Heh, I guess you guys never saw such an otherworldly specimen of perfection in your entire life, huh?” He said lazily.

The siblings were taken aback and blinked at the boy.

The boy got out of Katara’s arms and stood up. He stuck his hands in his pockets and looked around in awe. “Wow, so cool. I was never at the South Pole.” He turned around to look at Katara with raised brows. “Or is this the North Pole?” He asked her innocently with a bright smile.

…

The siblings continued to stare at him blankly.

Is this guy all right in the head?

The boy approached Katara and waved a hand in front of her face. “Helloho, someone home? Can - you - un - der - stand - me?” He slowly asked, with exaggerated facial expressions.

Katara shook her head and tried to clear her mind. “Uh … who are you?”

The boy's expression changed to something more smug, and he crossed his arms over his chest. “Heh, you’re looking at the strongest Sorcer- … *cough* the strongest bender in the world. I’m Satoru Gojo, the Avatar. Feel free to worship me as much as you like.” The boy, Satoru, introduced himself with an aura of superiority and smugness.

…

The siblings tried to digest the information.

Katara stared at Satoru blankly, but before she could bombard him with questions, her brother began to shout.

“WHAAAAAT!?” He shouted with wide eyes and his mouth comedically wide open.

Sokka composed himself again and glared at Satoru. “The Avatar has not been seen for 100 years. Prove it. Bend all four elements, you Fire Nation spy.” Sokka demanded firmly.

Instead of giving in to Sokka’s demands, Satoru shrugged unimpressed. “No can do.”

Hearing that, Sokka smirked smugly at his sister. “See? He’s just a dumb imposter. No way is this random guy the Avatar.” Sokka turned his attention back to Satoru and crossed his arms arrogantly. “Well? Tell us why the great Avatar can’t bend even a single element.”

Satoru chuckled in pity and flicked Sokka’s head. “Seems like you don’t have much juice in your head. I have to learn them first; it's as simple as that. But I guess I can’t expect much of someone with his brain the size of a nut.” Satoru said teasingly with a toothy smirk.

Sokka’s face turned red In anger, and steam came out of his ears.

But before he could throw a fit, Katara hesitantly nudged Satoru with her elbow. She looked at him with hopeful eyes. “Are- Are you really the Avatar?” Her voice was quiet but filled with hope. She decided to ignore Satoru’s insults at her brother for now.

It’s not like she didn’t insult him herself anyway.

Satoru patted her head and gave her an arrogant smirk. “Sure am. Wanna see my Dragon?”

…

Katara’s eyes went wide in shock.

Did she hear that right?

His dragon?

Her next words were spoken carefully. “You … have a dragon?”

Instead of answering her question, Satoru smiled darkly and made a weird gesture with his hand.

“Pffff, don’t believe a single word out of his mouth, Katara. I mean, come on, a dragon? They are extinct for … for … for … eh?”

Sokka was interrupted as a giant reptile came out of Satoru’s shadow. It was a massive white dragon that towered over them like they were ants. The beast looked down at them with piercing yellow eyes. A rainbow-colored glow surrounded the dragon.

Sokka stared at the dragon with wide, fearful eyes. “Ba- I- ma- da- da- uhhh- eh? How? What? What is that?“

Katara was not faring any better. She, too, was rooted on the spot, her body trembling.

It was like they were staring in the eyes of death itself. The aura surrounding the dragon took away their breath. It felt like even the smallest mistake would get them killed.

What is this feeling?

They felt like weak, defenseless prey in the presence of this dragon.

“That,” Satoru began and patted the dragon gently. ”is my dragon, Suguru.”

Katara and Sokka fell unconscious.

/

Two hours ago.

“HUUUUAAARRRGGGHH!”

Satoru inhaled sharply as he sat up quickly. He was panting heavily, his heart racing, and sweat running down his face.

What happened?

He slapped a hand on his face to think about his current situation.

He remembered fighting this weird dude with the sword. He and Suguru just reached the entrance of Tengen’s barrier. They protected Riko till the bitter end and were nearly done with the mission.

But then … Satoru was attacked by this assassin.

Did he die?

Nah, he would never die to some random small fry.

Or would he?

Shaking his head, Satoru cleared his mind and looked around himself.

Where was he? This room looked like the most plain living room he had ever seen. There was a brown couch where he was sitting, a small table in front of it, and plain white boring walls all around him. What is this place? There wasn’t even a door in here?

And for some reason, he couldn’t use his technique or his Six-Eyes.

What the fuck?

Before Satoru could question his weird situation further, a weird vortex appeared in the middle of the room, and a white-colored entity emerged. 

“What the hell are you supposed to be?” Satoru questioned, confused.

But then, Satoru’s confused expression vanished from his face, and he began to laugh at the entity. “Pfff- BAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh man, are you a god or something? Then, why are you looking like the rug my granny has under her toilet?”

The entity ignored his rudeness and introduced itself. “My name is Raava. And I summoned you here because I’m in dire need of your help. I changed the appearance of this space into something more from your world to calm you down. I’m sorry for dragging you away from your home.”

Satoru gave the spirit a blank stare and leaned back into the couch as if he owned the place. He crossed his arms behind his neck and calmly said, “Uh-huh, so, what happened to me? Did that loser off me?”

Raava hummed quietly. “To a certain degree, yes. He managed to kill your body, but your soul survived, and you awakened a technique your people call RCT, I think. With that power, your soul managed to resurrect your body, and you defeated your murderer.” Raava paused to let the information sink in.

The teen made a small wave with his hand and told her to continue.

“I dared to steal a small part of your soul and used some of my energy to restore it fully. The other you, the one who will live on in your original world, will not sense anything out of the ordinary.” Raava finished her tale and waited for Satoru to respond.

The teen continued to look at Raava with an unimpressed expression.

But then, a dark smirk spread across his face. “Heh, so even gods need my help now? But that’s to be expected. I mean, I’m awesome.” He smugly stated. 

But then, his expression turned more somber.  “Man, I won’t be able to visit my home anymore, huh? Well, at least I know that the other me will live on with Suguru. So my world will be safe, I guess?”

“Haaaaaah, what a hassle.” Satoru sighed deeply.

He leaned forward and rested his arms on his thighs. He looked at the ground with a serious gaze. “What exactly do I need to do for you, Rug-chan?”

Raava tried to explain the situation, but Satoru suddenly grabbed her body before she could even begin explaining and shook her excitedly.

Why are his emotions all over the place? Raava can’t seem to grasp his character at all.

“Wait a sec, is this like an Isekai? Do I need to save the world and get some awesome cheat-like power? HA, I don’t even need that. I have my Six-Eyes and Limitless Technique.” He bombarded her with questions and invaded her personal space.

For the first time in her long life, the spirit was at a loss for words.

Isekai? Cheat-like powers?

“I- I don’t know what you are talking about. But yes, I need you to save my world. You see, my world is in danger of falling out of its natural balance because the Fire Nation has-“

“Blah - blah - blah - blah - blah, I don’t care about the history of your world. Just tell me what I need to do.” Satoru blatantly interrupted her.

…

Did … did she really get the right person? Should she have grabbed the other one? The one with the power to control monsters?

“V- Very well, I will simplify my explanation. I will transport you to the world of Four Nations. Each nation has inhabitants who can bend one element: Water, Earth, Fire, and Air. The Fire Nation declared war on all the other nations and is only a few years away from winning this war. I need you to stop the Fire Nation and restore balance to this world.”

Satoru listened closely and played with a ball he found on the floor. “Sounds cool; when can I start?”

“First, I will explain to you what powers I will bestow on you. I will giv-“

“Nah, I’m the strongest already. Just spawn me near the bad guy, and I can kill this dude In under a minute.” Satoru once again gave her a toothy smirk.

…

A tick mark appeared on Raava’s body.

Surely, she got the wrong one.

“Unfortunately, your powers won’t traverse along with you.” She stated in an emotionless tone.

Satoru blinked at her.

“Huh?”

“Yes, your powers are engraved into your very soul and, therefore, bound to your other body. But fret not, I will give you the ability to-“

“HEY! WAIT A SECOND! I WON’T HAVE MY SIX-EYES ANYMORE? YOU SERIOUS?” He shouted frantically and shook the spirit roughly.

Raava desperately tried to calm down the teen. “C- Calm down, young child. I will give you other abili-.”

“WHO CARES ABOUT THAT? I want my Six-Eyes. I want them, I want them, I want them, I want them, I want them, I want them.”

CUT!

Let's wait a few hours until Satoru calms down.

/

One hour and a few minutes later.

“Thinking about it, I don’t really need them anyway. I will be the strongest regardless of what power I will receive. I’m just that good. So, what am I getting?” He asked calmly, completely ignoring the fact he threw a fit like a toddler the last hour.

Raava decided to ignore his weird antics. Otherwise, she would be the first spirit to go mad.

“I will give you the ability to bend all four elements.” She stated with a slight smugness in her tone. Surely, the boy will be in awe at receiving such a preciou-“

“Laaaaaammeee.”

…

This … this brat!

Satoru sighed, disappointed. “Eh, whatever. I will manage somehow. I mean, even without the ability to bend all elements, I would still find a way to become the strongest.”

‘Calm down, Raava. Calm down.’

“You will play the role of the Avatar. The Avatar can bend all four elements and was the force that managed the balance of the world for around 10.000 years now. Unfortunately, the soul of the current Avatar died, and I needed to find a suitable vessel. That will be you. Your current appearance, age, and body will remain the same. And as a last gift, I will give you a companion.”

Suddenly, a dragon appeared from Satoru’s shadow.

“Your friend has lost this beast in the fight against your murderer. It will accompany you on your journey.”

Satoru looked at the dragon fondly. He knew who this dragon belonged to. It was Suguru’s rainbow dragon curse.

“Hey, buddy. Looks like we’ll be partners from now on. I think I will call you Suguru.”

He turned his attention back to Raava. “So, Rug-chan. What now?”

Raava’s posture turned more serious. “Now, I will transport you over to my world and fuse with your soul.”

After that, Satoru woke up in Katara’s arms.

/

Katara woke up lying on something unfamiliar. She opened her eyes and immediately noticed she was lying on a giant dragon flying over the icy lands of her home.

“Wh- What is going on?” She asked no one in particular as she grabbed the saddle tightly, fearing for her life.

She spotted Sokka lying beside her, snoring loudly and ignoring everything that was happening just now.

Well, at least he’s safe for now.

“Oh? You’re awake! That’s cool; now you can help me find where you live. I’ve been flying for hours and still haven’t found any trace of civilization.” Satoru, who was sitting on the dragon’s head, said cheerfully.

Katara was still unsure about this whole situation, but she managed to calm down somewhat and collected herself. “Umm … wait a second, please.”

The girl looked into the distance to find clues about their current location.

Satoru nodded at her. “Sure, take your time.”

Then, Katara spotted a nearby iceberg and pointed at it excitedly. “There, my village is a two-day walk behind this mountain.”

Satoru looked at where Katara was pointing and nodded. He changed the direction in which the dragon was flying and commanded it to fly a few more minutes in that direction.

Two-day walk? Heh, with his dragon, they will reach her village in just a few minutes.

He jumped off the head and sat before Katara. His hand cupped his chin as he rested his right elbow on his knee.

“Hey, wanna show me some cool party tricks? You’re probably a waterbender when you live on this icy wasteland. Show me some of your Waterbending.” Satoru ordered her playfully.

His statement took Katara aback. “You know I’m a waterbender? How do you know that? Is that one of your Avatar powers?” She asked him, astounded.

Satoru tilted his head in confusion. “Hmm? Wait, are there people who can’t bend the elements?”

‘Guess there are normies in this world too. But what is the ratio? If it's like in my world, there would be a bender for every million non-benders. Urgh, hopefully, there are more benders than normies in this world. It would be so lame otherwise.’

Katara rubbed her chin, thinking about her answer. “Umm … I don’t know about the other nations, but in the Southern Water Tribe, I’m the only Waterbender.”

Satoru’s shoulders slumped in defeat. His expression turned irritated.

‘Laaaaaaaammmmmeeeeee.’

Katara noticed his plight and tried to cheer him up. “But I heard from my father that there are many Earthbenders in the Earth Kingdom. A- And the Northern Water Tribe is full of Waterbenders, I think.”

Satoru perked up. “Haaah? Then why are you the only one here?”

Katara looked down at the ground, her mood turning somber and oppressed. She clenched her fists. “The Fire Nation raided our village and took away all our benders. I’m the only one left.”

…

“Heh.”

Katara looked up again, confused by Satoru’s chuckle.

“Don’t worry; everything will be fine again after I defeat the Fire Nation. I’m the strongest, you know?”

After hearing him say that, she looked at Satoru with big and hopeful eyes. “Really? You will defeat the Fire Lord?” Her voice was strained, and many different emotions were bottled up in her.

Satoru perked up.

That was new. The Fire Lord? Is that the antagonist of this Isekai?

Cool, now he knew who he should kill in the future.

Satoru smiled smugly and crossed his arms over his chest. “Sure, after I learn how to bend all four elements in the next few days, the first thing I will do is to find the fucker and beat him to death. Heh, it will be a walk in the park.”

Katara was shocked once again. “You want to learn all four elements in just a few days? But my Gran Gran always told me that the Avatar needs multiple years to learn them all.” She said sceptically.

“Pffff, don’t compare me to these losers. Just wait and see; I will be the strongest Avatar ever.” Satoru waved her off, unbothered by anything.

Satoru peeked over the edge of the saddle down at the ground and began to smirk. “Listen, let's land here, and I can show you how awesome I am.”

Suguru descended, and they met the ground with a soft ‘thud’.

Satoru jumped off of Suguru and landed gracefully on the ground. Katara, on the other hand, was more careful and got off of Suguru a bit more slowly than Satoru.

“Perfect,” Satoru chirped as he stretched out his arms to gaze at the horizon. “This is the perfect spot to set some new world records in Waterbending.”

They stood near a small river that cut through the icy lands.

He turned around and gave Katara an excited smirk. “Now then, showcase me your Waterbending.”

The young girl was still uncertain and fidgeted nervously with her fingers. “Um, … if you want? B- But I’m really not that good at it.”

Satoru patted her head, slightly annoying Katara, and stuck out his tongue. “Blegh, you worry too much. You are a sorcerer, so act more confident. You are one of the chosen ones for greatness. The normies are all beneath you.” He tried to cheer her on.

Katara blinked, confused by his statement. ‘Sorcerer?’

But then, she nodded seriously and began to work. She is in the presence of the Avatar. She can’t let him down.

Katara concentrated and made stream-like gestures with her arms. Her hands and fingers moved like water, and her arms resembled cycles of the moon.

Satoru observed carefully and ate every bit of information like a scholar in a library.

And then, a small blob of water emerged out of the river and moved around in the air.

Katara used all her focus to avoid dropping the water. She didn’t want to disappoint Satoru. Sweat ran down her face despite the cold air around them.

But then, she lost focus, and the water splashed on the ground.

Katara was breathing heavily and dropped to her knees. “I’m sorry *pant* but that’s *pant* all I’ve got.”

…

Well, to say that Satoru was disappointed was a massive understatement.

Eh, whatever, he will manage.

He gave Katara a blank stare as the young girl looked at him sheepishly. “That was … something, I guess? You could become a Grade 2 Sorcerer in fifty years if you train hard enough.”

Then, he began stretching and pushed Katara away. “Step aside, Magikarp, I will demonstrate to you the power of a real warrior.”

A small tick mark appeared on Katara’s face. Her patience was starting to run out.

Standing before the river, Satoru gave the water a dark smirk. He stuffed his left arm in his pockets and stretched out his right.

He only needs one arm for this.

The water began to shift slightly, and the air around them became thicker.

Katara noticed the shift around her and took a few steps away from Satoru.

What is this suffocating aura? It felt like Katara was unable to breathe. What is happening? Is this the power of the Avatar?

Unbelievable.

Satoru was deep in concentration, but after a few more seconds, a wide smirk spread across his face. “HA! I got it. I’m so awesome.”

Around ten meters away from them, Sokka was starting to wake up and groaned loudly. “Urgh, what happened? Where … am … I?” And he quickly fell back unconscious.

Why?

Well, because of Satoru.

The Avatar swiftly moved his arm skywards, and a massive wave of at least fifty meters rose up and smashed against a nearby iceberg, wrecking it.

Katara’s mouth hung wide open as she looked at Satoru as if he was God himself. Her eyes were as wide as dinner plates. “I- I- I- I- I- I- … what?”

Satoru turned around and smirked at Katara with half-lidded eyes. His white hair flew through the wind as he approached the waterbender. “So, how was it?”

Katara was still in shock and couldn’t wrap her head around this display of power. “That … that was …”

She inhaled slowly to calm down. “That was the greatest water bending I have ever seen. How did you do that?” She was in total awe.

“It was way too easy, to be honest. I noticed you imitated the moon's movement when you tried to bend your little water ball. Push and pull? Ever heard of it? After seeing you do it, I simply copied your movement and perfected it by visualizing the moon's gravitational pull. Then, I just used a bit of force to bend the water to my will.”

Katara couldn’t believe it. It was unbelievable. Did he actually just master Waterbending right off the bat? That … that is impossible.

Satoru stopped his explanation, and his expression turned more serious as if he was thinking about something. “Actually, now that I think about it … I felt a slight resistance as if the water was telling me to bend it differently.”

Satoru didn’t know that bending water by force is exactly how you should not do it. Firebending would be more suitable for that.

He shrugged and walked back to his dragon. “Eh, whatever. I don’t really care as long as it works.”

He jumped back on Suguru and turned his head to Katara, who was still rooted on the spot. “Hey, you coming?”

She got out of her shock and quickly got on Satoru’s dragon. Multiple thoughts were running through her head. But one was more prominent than the others.

Hesitantly, she asked the Avatar what was on her mind. “Um … Satoru?”

Satoru smiled at her brightly. “What's up?”

Here it goes.

Would he accept?

Nervously, she took one deep breath and readied herself. “Can you teach me Waterbending?”

…

“Sure, why not.”

…

What? Just like that?

She blinked at him, confused. “Are you sure? You … you don’t want anything in return?”

Satoru waved her off and smirked widely. “Nah, you can’t give me anything I want anyway. I always wanted to teach someone. With my awesome teachings, you will rise as the second strongest Waterbender ever. Right behind me, of course.”

Once again, Katara was taken aback. This guy was unbelievable. She had never met anyone with such a massive ego who was also a big free spirit. “I … I won’t let you down.” She proclaimed firmly.

/

A few minutes later, the trio arrived at the village.

The woman and elderly were going about their daily routine without any hiccups when they suddenly heard a loud growl from above.

They looked upwards, and their faces went pale as their eyes widened to a comedic degree.

The children noticed the adults' unease and watched out for possible danger, but when they saw the giant dragon in the sky, they, too, got scared and hid behind their mothers.

The people of this village didn’t even know what to do. They were simply rooted on the spot and waited for certain death.

But they calmed down somewhat when the dragon landed before their village without any hostility.

And then, a weird white-haired teen jumped off the dragon's head. He waved at the residents with a lazy smirk on his face. “Yo, village people, what’s up?”

Who was that?

Finally, two other people got off the dragon. And thankfully, the inhabitants of the village knew who they were.

An old woman bolted through the crowd and stopped in front of her grandkids. It was Kanna.

“Katara, Sokka, what's going on here? Who is that person?” She asked gently with a hint of worry in her tone.

Katara immediately grabbed her grandmother's hand and looked into her eyes with pure hope and excitement. “Gran Gran, you won’t believe it. This boy right there,” she pointed at Satoru, “is the Avatar. His name is Satoru Gojo. He said he would defeat the Fire Lord and also teach me Waterbending. Isn’t that wonderful? The war will be over soon.” Her voice was loud and traveled through the air into everyone's ears.

Sokka heard Katara’s speech and quietly grumbled to himself. He still doesn’t trust Satoru.

There was loud murmuring in the crowd that grew around them.

Kanna’s eyes widened slightly. “The Avatar? Is- Is that true?”

Before Katara could reply, Satoru suddenly appeared beside her and lightly slapped her shoulder. “Sure am, granny. Wanna see a demonstration? Eh, why am I asking? Of course, you want to see my awesomeness.”

Katara’s eyes widened, knowing what would probably happen.

“WAIT, SATORU. DON’T DO IT INSIDE OUR VILLA-“

FWWOOOOOSSSHHH!

It was too late.

Satoru grabbed all the snow he could see around him and gathered it into a massive ball in the sky with a diameter of fifteen meters. Then, he hardened it, formed it into a spear of ice, and threw it away.

The spear flew through the air like an arrow and pierced through a nearby iceberg.

Satoru whistled at his accomplishment. He had a hunch he could bend snow and ice, but to form it freely at his will was really cool.

He turned around and looked into the shocked faces of the villagers.

“Awesome, right?”

“No, it's not!” Sokka suddenly shouted at him. “What if the Fire Nation saw your little stunt? HUH? What then?” He poked Satoru in the chest.

The Avatar yawned.

“So? I will beat them up. Simple as that.”

The next five minutes were filled with screams of rage directed at Satoru.

Satoru ignored Sokka’s insults and picked his ear, disinterested.

/

On a metal ship a few miles away from the Southern Water Tribe.

A young teen, only sixteen years old, watched the horizon through his spyglass. He just spotted a nearby village and ordered his crew to steer directly towards it.

There was only one thought running through his mind.

Today, he will finally catch the Avatar.

He must hide in that village.

Who else could bend ice like that?

/

In the Fire Nation.

The princess was taking a relaxing bath to calm down from today's stress. Her father, the Fire Lord, told her that they would try to think of a strategy to win the war sooner. That means the next few days will be filled with war meetings and other stuff.

She likes doing this, don’t get her wrong. But it gets stressful after a while.

Thankfully, she can relax in her bath now.

It’s not like anything interesting will happen in the following weeks anyway.

/

In the Earth Kingdom.

Toph lay on the bed in her room, bored out of her mind as usual.

The black-haired girl is desperate for some action. There are no tournaments planned for the next few weeks, and Toph doesn’t know what to do with herself.

Hopefully, something interesting will happen soon.

/

All these teens don’t know yet that their lives will drastically change in the following weeks.

/

/

/

End of chapter 1.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter. 

If some of you don’t know, Satoru is a prodigy among prodigies. His character sheet stated that he could do anything just by looking at someone doing it and trying it himself. We even saw how talented he is in the anime.

There is nothing he can’t do.

That’s why he learned Waterbending after trying it just one time. He has not mastered it yet, but he is already stronger than Aang after season 1 when it comes to Waterbending. Aang, too, was stated to be a prodigy, but Satoru is multiple tiers above him and is even more of a hard worker than Azula.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 2 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Alright, I know that Isekai anime were not as common in 2006 as they are now, but a few light novels had already been released in Japan. Let’s assume Satoru had read these in his free time.

Also, for anyone asking, Satoru looks exactly the same as in JJK. Raava even gave him warm clothing to protect him from the cold.

And to make one thing clear, this is teenage Satoru before his character development. He will be way more unhinged than his adult self.

Just be warned.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

“Uncle, we will arrive at the Avatar’s hideout in five minutes. Tell the crew to prepare the holding cell. I want the Avatar in chains.” Zuko ordered his uncle in a rough tone.

Zuko was on edge for the majority of the day. He spotted the village where the Avatar was hiding and trained even more intensely to subdue his enemy.

His uncle stroked his beard and gave his nephew a kind smile. “Wouldn’t it be better to treat the Avatar a bit more welcoming, Prince Zuko? To show your enemy respect is the first step in becoming a great leader.” He advised his nephew gently.

Zuko swiftly turned around and snarled at his uncle. “I’ve waited three years for this moment, uncle. The only thing I want to see by the end of the day is the Avatar in chains. I want to go home and restore my honor. I can't give the Avatar any chance to escape.”

The teen leaned forward and stared into his uncle's eyes. His expression was of pure anger and fury.

Iroh stared back, albeit in a more softer manner.

Eventually, he sighed and walked away. “So be it, Prince Zuko. I will inform the crew about your orders.”

Zuko looked at the leaving form of his uncle and huffed.

He needs to calm down. His fight with the Avatar is just around the corner.

/

“Can you bend the air?”

“Nope.”

“What about Earthbending?”

“Nope.”

“Fire?”

“Nope.”

“Are you sure you are the Avatar?”

“Yup, the strongest of them all.”

We are back at Katara’s and Sokka’s village.

A few hours passed, and Satoru was entertaining the children. They asked him about various things, and Satoru tried answering them all.

But unfortunately, their little Q&A was interrupted by weird-colored snow falling from the sky.

Satoru tilted his head in confusion before shrugging and opening his mouth to swallow the snow.

It doesn’t need to be said that even a five-year-old would not swallow black snow of its own volition.

Satoru’s eyes immediately opened wide, and he grabbed his throat to spit out the snow. “Blergh, blergh, *pthuh*, alright, note to myself: Don’t eat black snow.”

He looked around himself and saw that every villager had a worrying expression on their face. “Hmm? What’s wrong? Why are they so on edge?”

To his right, Sokka exited his igloo and stormed right to Satoru with a furious expression. His face was fully painted with weird patterns.

“YOU! Look at what you’ve done! It’s all your fault. The Fire Nation is about to attack our village, and I’m pretty sure you’re the one who gave them the signal.”

…

Satoru looked at Sokka blankly.

But then, a devilish smirk spread across his face. “Heh, finally, some action.”

Sokka was shocked by Satoru’s statement. “You … you can’t be serious.”

Then, his shock turned into anger. “Do you have the slightest idea what they will do to us? They will kill us all without remorse and then-“

“Hey, what’s with the weird stick you’ve got there?” Satoru interrupted Sokka, asking him about his spear.

…

…

…

“You are banished from our tribe. Get out.” Sokka said emotionless as he walked past Satoru towards the sea.

Of course, Satoru doesn’t care about anything Sokka just said and catches up to him. “Man, you’re way too tense. Relax a little, and let me handle things. I’m dying to finally get some action in this frozen wasteland.” Satoru put a finger on his chin and looked at the sky confusedly. “Hmmm, I wonder how strong my first opponents will be.”

Sokka was reaching his limits, but before he could shout at Satoru again, a giant metal ship crashed through the ice before them, nearly crushing Sokka and Satoru.

Sokka noticed the ship and nearly pissed his pants. All the while, Satoru still had his hands in his pockets and gave the ship a challenging smirk.

He was ready.

The front of the ship opened, and the bridge came crashing down. Several armored warriors and their leader walked down on it. They walked with confidence and a feeling of superiority.

Sokka tried to charge at the squad, but before he could run off, Satoru grabbed him by the collar and threw Sokka behind him like a sack of potatoes. He landed on a small hill of snow with his legs sticking out.

“Dude,” He chuckled at Sokka’s stupidity. “Stay back, and let me handle this. You couldn’t even hurt a fly if you wanted to.”

Satoru turned around and faced the clowns. “Yo, what’s up, you guys? Why are you dressed so edgy?” He playfully asked them with a toothy smirk.

Zuko opened his mouth to retort, but he was interrupted by the white-haired teen. “Hey, Scar-Face, did someone steal your snack, or why are you looking so grumpy?”

A tick mark appeared on Zuko’s face, and he took off his helmet. He tried to ignore the insults and got straight to the point. “Where is he?”

Satoru shrugged, totally unbothered by Zuko’s demands. “Dunno, you have to be a bit more specific, Scar-Face. But I guess you are looking for me or the girl over there.” Satoru said cheerfully as he pointed at Katara.

Zuko snarled in anger. “Tch, don’t be ridiculous. The Avatar is over 100 years old. Do you really think I will believe such nonsense?”

“Ohh?” Satoru suddenly perked up. “You’re looking for me then. I’m the Avatar.”

…

Zuko’s eyes widened briefly before glaring at Satoru again. “What? You’re the Avatar? You’re just a teenager.” He spat, irritated.

“Pfff, well, at least I’m not bald.”

“I’M NOT BALD! That’s a sacred hairstyle in honor of-“

“Yeah, yeah, whatever lets you sleep at night, Baldy.” Satoru teased with half-lidded eyes.

Zuko huffed at the teen's pure audacity. “Hmph, I don’t have time for this. Step aside, peasant, and don’t get in my way.” Zuko said arrogantly as he walked past Satoru.

But then …

Satoru slowly turned around and spoke in a tone that sent chills down Zuko’s spine.

“Hey, Baldy.”

THUMP!

…

Wh- What?

…

Heavy.

Oppressive.

FEAR!

…

Everyone, including Iroh and the villagers, felt as if death himself was looking down at them.

The aura was thick and oppressive.

Sweat ran down Zuko’s face as he slowly turned around. His body was stiff as a board. But at the same time, his arms trembled in absolute fear.

What the hell is happening?

Now facing Satoru again, Zuko knew where all this killing intent came from. But how? How is this possible? It felt several times worse than standing before his father.

Zuko looked into the eyes of a demon.

The white-haired brat just stood there. Still giving him this mocking smile. He was standing there completely unguarded.

But why?

Why does it feel like Zuko will die if he makes the slightest mistake?

A few meters away, Iroh was rooted on the spot. His eyes were wide open, but not because he was scared for himself. No, he was worried about Zuko. He knew that if he doesn’t do something, Zuko would die any moment now.

What an absolute monster this boy was.

Satoru looked around himself and was impressed by how scared everyone was because of him. He may not have his Six-Eyes anymore, but it really wasn’t that difficult to release a small portion of his killing intent. If you fight inhuman monsters all your life, you are destined to develop it eventually.

“Hehe, what’s wrong, Baldy?” Satoru mocked Zuko as he slowly approached the trembling teen.

“You know, I was dying to finally get some action, but if you’re that scared from that little show of power, I don’t think you will entertain me much.”

Zuko got out of his panic and got into a defensive stance. “I- I will take you as my prisoner. Come with me, and I will spare these villagers.” He stammered out with his voice on edge.

Satoru stopped. He blinked at Zuko a few times and tilted his head in confusion.

Zuko thought he had him now. These people are way too easy to manipulate.

But then, Satoru began to smirk. “Heh, I think you got something wrong here, Baldy. Do you really think I would trade my freedom for a few lives? I mean, I won’t let you kill them. I’m not that cruel. But why should I care about a bunch of normies if I can save many more lives by defeating the Fire Lord and ending the war?” Satoru said darkly as he stared into Zuko’s eyes piercingly.

What? This guy is crazy.

Zuko swallowed nervously as he took a couple of steps backward.

“Now, enough talking. I want to see what you’re made off.” Satoru said darkly and punched his palm.

Iroh knew he had to act now.

“Wait, young Avatar, please let me take my nephew and you will-“

“Nah, I don’t think so, old man.” Satoru interrupted him.

He turned around and smirked at Iroh. “Your nephew wanted to kidnap me, correct? Sure, he would have never succeeded anyway, but you surely don’t believe I will let him get out of this Scott-Free, right?”

Iroh’s eyes gaze darkened, and he glared at Satoru. “If you harm my nephew, I will be forced to-“

“You will do nothing, gramps.” Satoru interrupted him once more. “If you take another step forward, I will kill your nephew, got it?”

Iroh tensed up.

But then, Satoru’s posture relaxed, and he shrugged at Iroh. “But I’m not heartless, you see? I will only break a few of his bones. Nothing to be concerned about. How about it? Just stay back and enjoy the show.”

Sweat ran down Iroh’s face. He has a choice to make. Should he engage and risk Prince Zuko’s life? Or should he wait and let Zuko get beat up by the Avatar?

He didn’t like either choice.

But before he could do anything …

Fwooosshhh!

A large wall of flames crashed into Satoru.

Fire collided with ice, and steam erupted in all directions.

It was Zuko. He attacked Satoru out of pure instinct. Usually, he would never dare to attack someone from behind like a coward with no honor. But for some reason, his body moved on its own. It felt like he was back at the Agni Kai.

Zuko stood there, with his arms stretched outward and his face pale as a sheet of paper. He was panting heavily, not because of exhaustion but of pure terror.

He calmed down and lowered his guard. Did it work?

The steam began to dispense, and a silhouette could be seen behind it.

“Wooow, so that’s how Firebending looks? Awesome, now I wanna try it too.”

When the steam disappeared completely, Satoru stood behind a barrier of ice. In just a fraction of a second, Satoru used all the snow around him and erupted a barrier of ice to shield him from the flames.

Zuko looked at the Avatar with terror in his eyes. He didn’t even sense him using Waterbending.

What is he?

But Satoru was not interested in Zuko in the slightest. No, his attention was fully on himself now. He looked at the palm of his right hand with pure excitement in his eyes.

And then, Satoru stretched out his arm. His palm began to heat up, and a slight red glow could be seen around it.

A wide and crazy smirk spread across Satoru’s face as he took a deep breath and readied himself to let loose. He could feel his energy traveling through his body. With every breath he took, he felt himself growing stronger.

Oh, hell yeah.

Fire was his element.

His chest warmed as the energy went from his lungs to his limbs.

“Hehehe, watch closely, Baldy. This is how you use Firebending effectively.” Satoru said excitedly in a darker tone.

FWOOOOOOSSSHHHHH!

Thankfully, Satoru aimed his attack away from any person.

Fire erupted from his hand like the eruption of a volcano. The attack was five times the size of Zuko’s flames and ten times hotter. It was unbelievable.

Katara’s, Sokka’s, and Zuko’s face went pale as their mouths hit the floor. As for Iroh, he looked at Satoru as if he were the incarnation of the Fire Spirit Agni.

“Awesome, and now that that’s done,” Satoru began eerily before sprinting and tackling Zuko on the ground. His foot pressed Zuko’s face into the ice, and he leaned down and spoke into Zuko’s ear. “We can talk about more important things.”

Iroh didn’t even see the Avatar move. It was like this boy had decades of experience when it came to fighting. “Wait, if you harm my nephew-“

“Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, my nephew this, my nephew that. You’re starting to get on my nerves with your weird nephew complex, gramps. I promise I won’t kill your little princess as long as he answers my questions.”

Iroh's gaze hardened. But he needed to trust the words of the Avatar. He had no time to reach Prince Zuko from his position. The Avatar could kill him easily.

Seeing the old man calm down, Satoru turned his attention back to Zuko. “Now, where were we? Ah, right. You need to answer a few questions of mine.”

Zuko squirmed under Satoru’s foot. “I- I won’t tell you anything. My honor as the prince of the Fire Nation is-”

“Hooooh?” Satoru perked up after hearing that. “You are a prince? So, your daddy is the Fire Lord, then?” Satoru’s smile widened.

Then, he leaned down again. “Tell me, Baldy, who’s the strongest Firebender beside the Fire Lord?”

Zuko sneered at Satoru with malice in his eyes. “Tch, I will remain quiet.” He said firmly, hoping to irritate the Avatar.

But Satoru only increased the pressure on Zuko’s face, making him grunt in pain.

The pressure increased even more. Satoru showed no mercy and continued to torment the prince until he got his answer.

But Zuko remained quiet.

Blood began to color the snow in red.

“It’s me.”

…

Satoru stopped.

He turned around and looked at the old man expectantly.

Iroh couldn’t bear to see his nephew in pain anymore and answered in his steed.

Satoru raised his brows. “You? You are the strongest after the Fire Lord?” He asked, perplexed.

“But you’re so fat.”

“That I may be, but I’m still quite powerful. I’m just retired.”

…

Satoru continued to look at Iroh with a blank stare.

Eventually, his shoulders slumped, and he stuck out his tongue in annoyance. “Blergh, that won’t do.”

‘I don’t want my Firebending master to be some random old guy.’ He grumbled inside his head.

“Alright, who’s the third strongest?”

Iroh didn’t know what the boy was getting at. But he needed to save his nephew.

The retired general took a deep, calming breath and answered. “That would be my niece, Azula, the princess of the Fire Nation.”

Immediately, Satoru’s mood brightened. His eyes shined with excitement. “Sweet, now tell me where I can find her.”

Iroh was taken aback by the Avatar once again. “You … you will find her at the palace. Excuse me, but why are you-“

But Satoru wasn’t listening anymore. He was already thinking about his next adventures. He got off Zuko’s face and approached Katara with open arms. “Guess what, Magikarp. We will visit the Fire Nation and kidnap the princess.” Satoru proclaimed brightly.

He found his Firebending master.

…

…

…

WHAT?

Nearly everyone shouted in their heads.

Sokka could finally free himself from the snow he was buried under and shouted at Satoru, barely an inch away from his face. “ARE YOU NUTS!? YOU WILL NOT TAKE MY SISTER TO SUCH A DANGEROUS PLACE! A WOMAN HAS NO PLACE TO BE NEAR SOMETHING SO DANGEROUS!”

Satoru gave Sokka a weirded-out expression. “Dude, are you a Zenin or something? Unlike you, your sister has actual potential to be something more than just a punching back.” He said emotionless and walked right past Sokka.

Katara, who was still rooted on the spot by everything that had just transpired, couldn’t believe her ears. Satoru wanted to kidnap the princess? Is he for real?

She never believed the Avatar was someone so … unhinged?

Satoru interrupted her thoughts as he swung her over his shoulder and walked towards the villagers. “W- Wait, are you serious? Are you actually thinking about going there? I- I can’t defend myself. This place will be full of Firebenders.  NOT TO MENTION THE FIRE LORD!” She screeched the last part at Satoru, remembering that the Fire Lord would also be there. Katara punched his back as she hung helplessly over his shoulder.

Satoru ignored her and patted her back as he smiled brightly at the thought of fighting a bunch of weaklings. “Nah, you’ll be fine. Suguru will protect you. Also, how can I let my precious student stay here where all her potential is completely wasted? If you train under me, you have an actual chance to become someone strong and not be stuck as a Grade 4 loser.”

The duo arrived at Gran Gran. “Yo, granny, you have a few minutes to say goodbye to Magikarp.” Satoru chirped as he placed Katara down and walked towards the ship.

‘Hmm, maybe I can find something cool inside? I need money, and I’m sure they won’t have anything against me taking a few thousand coins. Urgh, but I don’t want to search through it all alone. That’s boring. ’

Satoru pointed at one of Zuko’s guards. “You, come here!” He ordered loudly.

The terrified man slowly made his way towards Satoru with trembling arms and legs.

“Y- Yes, sir.”

Satoru grabbed his shoulder and gave the man a bright smile. “Take all the money you can find and stuff it all in a bag.”

“YES, SIR!” He shouted and ran inside the ship, not wanting to waste any time and angering the Avatar. He doesn’t care how angry the prince will be. At least he won’t kill him.

Satoru’s gaze followed the guard as he ran inside the ship.

“Young Avatar,” Iroh blurted out as Satoru stood in front of the ship.

“What’s up, gramps?”

The old man approached Satoru carefully. “Do you really intend to kidnap my niece?”

“Sure, she’s gonna teach me Firebending,” Satoru said as he stood completely relaxed next to the former General.

Iroh sighed. “She won’t teach you Firebending. If you want to have a proper master, I can recommend someone else. They are true masters.”

Satoru waved him off. “Blergh, no chance, I made up my mind. I don’t care if she will follow me willingly. Didn’t I say I wanna kidnap her? You can only kidnap someone if you take them against their will.” He said cheerfully and gave Iroh a wide smirk.

The retired general sighed once more and made his way to his nephew.

Just then, the soldier came back with a bag full of coins. He presented it to Satoru with a deep bow. “H- Here, sir. This bag is full of gold pieces. Fi- Five hundred, to be exact.” He stammered out.

Satoru snatched the bag out of his hands and walked back towards Katara with a happy expression. “Thank you, random loser number four.”

“SUGURUUUU,” Satoru suddenly shouted. “YOU CAN COME DOWN AND DESTROY THE SHIP.”

Huh?

Zuko, who sat on the ground thinking about his life with a ghostly expression, perked up after hearing that.

Iroh raised his brows, and the soldiers continued standing around uselessly, fearing for their lives if they even moved a single muscle.

All except for Katara, Sokka, and the Villagers were tense.

Who was he talking to?

Their question was answered as a massive dragon descended upon them from the sky.

The dragon crashed into the ship and rampaged as if it were his mortal enemy.

The eyes of the soldiers and the royal family widened in fear and awe. For most of them, it was the first time seeing a dragon in their entire life.

“U- Uncle,” Zuko began breathlessly. “That … that is a dragon.”

…

“Uncle?” Zuko said after not getting a response from his uncle. He turned his head and saw Iroh staring at the beast with an unreadable expression.

“That is no dragon, Prince Zuko,” Iroh said carefully.

“That thing is a mindless beast. A dragon is an intelligent and majestic creature that flies through the sky gracefully. This beast is only a dragon in appearance. I- I can’t describe it, but I feel a dark energy around it. Not even Spirits are …” He stopped his sentence.

It’s not a spirit or a dragon. So … what is it?

The dragon was still rampaging. Suguru smashed his tail on the ship, snapping it in half.

Zuko’s ship sank to the bottom of the ocean.

“WOOHOOO, good job, Suguru,” Satoru shouted happily. He threw Katara back over his shoulder and jumped onto his dragon.

He peeked over Suguru’s head and waved at the residents below him, "See ya later. Have fun getting back to civilization.” Now finished, his dragon took off and vanished from their eyes in just a few seconds.

The people from the village and the Fire Nation soldiers looked at the sky dumbfounded.

What the hell just happened?

More importantly, what should they do now?

Only one person still had his bearings. He approached the starstruck villagers.

Iroh bowed before Kanna and smiled kindly at the old woman. “I’m really sorry for the inconvenience my nephew caused your people. But could you perhaps offer us a bit of shelter from the cold until we prepare a raft from the wreckage?” He asked politely with a kind smile.

Kanna, having decades of experience in reading people, could see that this person before her was different from other Fire Nation citizens and bowed in return. “Of course, you may stay a few days. But … please don’t speak to the other residents of this tribe. The Fire Nation didn’t treat us well in the past.” She said firmly with a cold gaze.

Iroh beamed at Kanna.

/

With Satoru and Katara.

Currently, they are flying above the clouds towards the Earth Kingdom.

“Um, Satoru, what are we doing now?” Katara asked hesitantly.

Satoru sat on Suguru’s head and looked at the ground to scan the area. He turned his head and looked at Katara brightly. “Weeeell, I don’t know anything about this world. So, I need to buy a map from a merchant somewhere. And after that, we will beeline straight to the Fire Nation and kidnap the princess.” He said excitedly.

“Ooookaaay?” Katara said, suspicious. She doesn’t know what to think about Satoru anymore.

On the one hand, he is definitely powerful. He is the Avatar. But on the other hand … he was kind of … crazy.

“And what about my water bending training?”

Satoru waved her off in a lazy manner. “Eh, don’t worry about it. I will teach you as we travel the world. And when we have the princess in our group, we will fly toward the Northern Water Tribe. You said there are many Waterbenders there, correct? I’m sure we will find a cool master for us.” Satoru may have said he could learn all elements in a few hours, but to master them, he still needed the help of a master. If he wants to be the strongest and most awesome Avatar ever, he needs to learn everything about bending.

Katara’s eyes shined with hope and excitement.

Now, there was only one question remaining. “By the way, when do you intend to fly towards the Fire Nation?”

…

…

…

“In a few hours. I just need the map.”

…

“H- Huh?”

/

Zuko was busy building his raft as a Water Tribe peasant approached him. He turned around and looked at the boy with a glare.

“You’re going to follow Satoru, right?” Sokka asked, hesitant.

It went against all his principles to speak so casually with Fire Nation Scum. But … he had no other way of getting his sister back.

“Yes,” Zuko said emotionlessly as he returned to working on his raft. He doesn’t want to stay in this frozen wasteland any longer than he needs to.

“Take me with you.”

…

What?

Zuko stopped what he was doing and stared at the boy with raised brows.

“I want to save my sister.”

Zuko got back to work, ignoring the boy's demand. He doesn’t have time to babysit a peasant.

“HEY! Don’t ignore me like that,” Sokka shouted, exaggerated. “I have you know I’m very useful. I’m the strongest warrior in my tribe and know how to sail these waters.”

A huff escaped Zuko’s lips. “Hmph, the strongest of your tribe? The tribe full of children and elderly?” 

After hearing that, Sokka looked at the ground with clenched fists.

“Please,” He said, strained. “I just want to save my sister. Please … please take me with you. I’ll do anything you say.”

This was so humiliating. But for his sister, he will do anything. It doesn’t matter if he has to embarrass himself in front of this Fire Nation boy. He has to swallow his pride. It was his job as the eldest and as a man to protect his little sister.

Zuko sighed. “Fine, you can accompany us. But you will follow my orders without question and stay out of my business," he said roughly, his eyes narrowing.

Why is he taking pity on this boy? He is a prince. He shouldn’t have to work with the likes of him.

“Fine, it’s not like I enjoy working with you either,” Sokka grumbled, irritated.

…

“I don’t care,” Zuko said monotone.

Sokka gritted his teeth in irritation.

/

“Fifty Copper pieces if you want to have all these maps.”

“Ten.”

“Forty-Five.”

“Eight.”

…

“Brat, that’s not how this works.”

Welcome to the southernmost port of the Eart Kingdom, only a few miles north of Kyoshi Island. Katara and Satoru landed here around fifteen minutes ago and searched for a few maps to help them navigate the world.

Of course, the moment the duo arrived, Satoru immediately forgot what he wanted to do and strolled through the streets to shop. Katara needed to remind him what they came here for.

And now, they stood inside a little alley where a gruff-looking man sold what they searched for.

“Eh, fine. Have your stupid money,” Satoru said grumpily and gave the merchant what he wanted.

The guy roughly grabbed the sack of money and glared at the Avatar. Satoru took what he wanted and grabbed Katara’s arm to get the hell out of there. On his way out, Satoru spotted an interesting poster and grabbed it from the wall, storing it in his bag.

“You were surprisingly civil. You really can be nice sometimes.” Katara praised him with a proud smile.

But instead of the reaction she hoped for, Satoru chuckled darkly. “Heh, the bag was full of pebbles. I switched it when he looked away. Hehehe, what a dumbass, he should have checked first before giving me the maps.”

Katara stared at him blankly.

“Whatever, now that we what we came for, we can fly straight to the Fire Nation. Come on, Magikarp, we have to hurry before it gets dark.”

/

In the sky above the Fire Nation.

Satoru scanned his newly acquired maps with full concentration. He was confused. This planet is either dwarf-sized with a strong gravity pull, or this world consists of only one small continent.

If that’s true, does this mean one enormous ocean surrounds them? He needs to fly around the planet with Suguru sometime in the future to check.

Whatever, things for later. First, he needs to kidnap the princess, and after that, they will continue with their little adventure.

They had been flying for two days now, and they already reached the territory of the Fire Nation. This continent is so small. Around the size of China, maybe? He really has to check it out in the future.

“I never would’ve expected to set foot inside the Fire Nation in my entire life. It’s scary how beautiful it looks despite the horrible crimes of the people living here.” Katara said in awe as her eyes took in the beauty of the land of the Fire Nation.

“Yeah,” Satoru began softly. “It looks a lot like home.”

Katara perked up and looked at Satoru with raised brows. “What do you mean?”

“Nothing.” He sighed tiredly.

To tell the truth, Satoru misses his home despite his excitement about exploring and conquering a new world. He wants to see his best friend again, and he wants to see Shoko again.

And above all, he wants to see his country again.

The moment he looked at the land below him, he couldn’t help but compare it to Japan. The similarities are frightening. Not only in clothing but even in aesthetics.

A sudden jolt of nostalgia and longing ran through his body.

But … he will enjoy this Isekai as much as possible.

And for that, he needs a team full of pretty girls.

Not because he wants to build himself a harem or because he is a pervert. No, but how could he call himself a protagonist of an Isekai if he has a team full of boys and old people?

Yeah, no, thank you very much.

Then, Satoru saw a huge volcano in the distance. His expression brightened instantly.

“Yo, Magikarp, we’re there. Prepare to engage.” An exciting smirk appeared on his face. “Heh, this will be so awesome.”

/

“We managed to conquer territory north of Jing without many casualties. But the enemy still holds the lines at the Xao-shi front. We will assemble some leftover recruits to bash through their lines the next month if you allow that, my lord.”

We find ourselves in the throne room at the palace in the Fire Nation Capital.

Fire Lord Ozai held a meeting to strategize for the future of the war. Next to him sat his daughter, who looked down at the generals with calculating eyes as she considered the information the old general had given them.

Unfortunately for them, their meeting was interrupted.

CRACK! BOOOM!

Without any warning, the ceiling collapsed.

Satoru’s dragon flew through the hole in the ceiling and landed on the ground before the giant table. His massive size took up most of the room.

Ozai looked at the dragon in shock. Azula and the others had similar expressions on their faces.

But before Ozai could command his guards to attack, Satoru beat him to it.

“Suguru, take care of the middle-aged man in the back. You can do with him what you want, but please don’t kill him.”

Suguru took off and crashed into Ozai, destroying the wall behind him and forcing Ozai to fight outside the palace. The guards and generals fled, too scared of the dragon.

Azula, who was still in shock, looked at the carnage with wide eyes.

What the hell just happened?

Thud!

Her thoughts were interrupted by someone landing beside her. She turned around and came face to face with a white-haired boy.

“Hey,” he said lazily.

/

/

/

End of chapter 2.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter. 

If you’re wondering, Zuko and Sokka will not be a major part of this story. They will only appear occasionally.

Why?

Well, first, I want to write something different. There are so many stories in which these two are the main characters.

Second, Zuko is such a deep and well-written character that I fear I won’t do him justice. He is my favorite character after Toph. I’m still new to writing, so I don’t want to tarnish him with my writing.

As I said, he will occasionally appear, but the main focus will be on Satoru.

On a side note, Satoru’s dragon, Suguru, flies dozens of times faster than Appa.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 3 of “Avatar Gojo”.

There are two characters I want Satoru to interact with the most. And that would be Toph and Azula. And now, it’s time for Azula to make her first appearance.

Her character will clash so hard with Satoru’s.

Where Azula is prideful, arrogant, crazy, and has a superiority complex, Satoru is prideful, arrogant, … crazy, and … umm … has a … superiority complex.

Huh?

…

Okay, for real, this time.

Where Azula is calculating, strict, and manipulative, Satoru goes with the flow, is easy-going, and is always cheerful … mostly.

I will enjoy writing them interact.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

“Hey,” Satoru said lazily as he landed before Azula with a challenging smirk on his face.

Having recovered from her shock at being invaded by foreign forces, Azula looked at Satoru with venom in her eyes. She snarled at the intruder. “Tch, and who are you supposed to be?” She spat out maliciously.

Satoru shrugged. “That depends. If you’re the princess, then I’m your future student. If not, you would be just another punching bag, and I would be your tormentor.”

Then, he crossed his arms behind his neck and smirked at Azula teasingly. “Buuuuuut, I guess what’s more important to you would be the information that I am the Avatar.”

…

Silence.

Azula’s eyes widened briefly before narrowing as she smirked dangerously at Satoru.

“The Avatar, you say? If you’re not lying, then unfortunately for you, I’m forced to catch you now.” She said in a threatening and exciting tone.

“Pfff, please,” Satoru chuckled loudly as he looked at Azula like she was leagues below him. “As if you could even lay a hand on my body. I’m way stronger than you. Right, you weakling?”

What?

Azula’s expression darkened after hearing that.

Did she hear that right? Is this guy serious? Her? A weakling?

He needs to be corrected. The audacity of him to tell her she is a weakling directly to her face should be punished with death.

“I will have your head on a spear.” She threatened in a low tone.

Her body tensed, and she got ready to fight.

But instead of fearing for his life, Satoru uncrossed his arms and got into a fighting stance with a crazy smirk on his face. “Heh, finally, show me what you’ve got, princess.”

Both parties were ready to fight. Satoru was excited to know his opponent's strength, and Azula was prepared to make a mark in history. But then …

“Hey, wait a moment.” Satoru suddenly perked up.

Azula raised her brows. What now? Does he finally know what hopeless situation he is in?

“Your name is Azula, correct?”

Azula nodded slowly, her gaze penetrating.

And once again, Satoru smiled at her brightly. “Cool, I’ll call you Azula-chan from now on.”

…

…

…

FWOOOOOSSCHHHH!

A wall of blue flames engulfed Satoru completely.

Azula finally snapped and attacked him without any hesitation. She doesn’t know what a ‘chan’ is, but by his tone, it could only be something degrading.

How dare he! She is the princess of the Fire Nation.

But before she could enjoy her victory, her flames disappeared, and Satoru stood behind a shield of flames, completely unharmed.

He smiled at the princes mockingly. “Heh, like brother like sister, huh?”

Then, he rushed at Azula and delivered a powerful punch directly to her stomach. Azula spat out saliva and fell to her knees.

“Hey, that isn’t all you’ve got, right? Come on, get up and show me your real strength.” Satoru challenged her smugly.

“I- I WILL END YOU!” Azula screeched furiously and spun around to kick Satoru on his head.

Satoru dodged her attack, but Azula quickly changed her trajectory and used her feet to spray a fountain of flames directly at Satoru.

The Avatar stretched out his left arm and let the flame crash into it, splitting the attack in half.

Then, he rushed at his opponent again and reinforced his punch with flames as he aimed at Azula’s face.

The princess could not dodge at this distance and blocked his strike with both her arms. She was sent back flying.

She hit the ground hard as she bounced two times before getting up again and snarling at Satoru.

This guy dared to still have his hideous smirk on his face and looked completely fine.

Shit, he was good. But that was to be expected of the Avatar.

“Hey, that wasn’t too bad. At least you are stronger than the Baldy. But I guess this is the limit of your current power. Don’t worry, though. For teaching me Firebending, I will show you how to fight properly in return.”

Azula was seething after hearing his words.

Does he actually believe that Azula was done? Is he serious? As she is now, she can still fight for at least thirty minutes.

“Tch, you are a fool. Don’t underestimate me if you value your life.”

Satoru shrugged, unbothered by her threat. “Yeah, yeah, whatever you say, Azula-chan. But to be honest, I’m not underestimating you at all. You see, you are the strongest opponent I have fought in this world until now, so congratulations … I guess. Well, I only fought you and your brother, but still.” Satoru chuckled arrogantly.

Azula clenched her fists and deepened her scowl.

He will pay for this humiliation.

But to tell the truth, he didn’t lie at all. Satoru always had a good eye for spotting potential. And the girl before him had the heart of a fighter and the intellect to do something with her talent.

He made up his mind. She will teach him Firebending.

Satoru whistled, and not a moment later, Suguru appeared next to him, coming from the hole in the wall he had created earlier.

It seems Suguru managed to hold off Ozai and the guards for long enough.

Satoru gave Azula a strange smirk.

The princess tensed in the presence of the dragon. “What have you planned?” Azula asked carefully.

Instead of answering, Satoru only gave her a wicked smile.

/

Outside the palace, Katara stood on a nearby mountain, waiting for Satoru to return.

She was looking at the palace in worry. He may be a … difficult character to deal with, but he still promised to teach her Waterbending and defeat the Fire Nation.

He is the Avatar, the only hope the world has left.

Suddenly, something sparked in the back of her head.

‘Wait? Where does he even come from? He doesn’t know anything about this world, and with his talent for learning waterbending and firebending, he should’ve been a master years ago. So, where was he for all this time? Even if he was trapped in the iceberg, he should at least know about some things.’

Knowing she alone would not figure it out, her gaze drifted to the palace again. “Please come back safe.”

A roar broke the silence around her, and a massive white dragon came flying towards her.

A smile spread on her face.

The dragon landed before her, and Satoru hopped off the dragon with someone thrown over his shoulder.

Katara gave Satoru a strained smile. “Could you at least carry her normally? This is really embarrassing for the one on your shoulder.” She berated him gently.

Satoru looked at her blankly before eventually letting the princess hit the floor with a loud thud.

“Ow, you will pay for treating royalty like that! Take off these ropes this instant and bring me back, Avatar! I will hang your dead body over my bed if you don’t do as I say, you hear me!?” Azula hissed loudly and squirmed around to get out of her binds.

Satoru gave Katara a look that screamed, ‘See?’.

“If she would have let me kidnap her like a normal princess, I would have carried her more gently. But she was kicking and screaming the whole time; It was so annoying. I had no other choice but to do it that way.” Satoru complained as if he was the one who suffered.

Katara gave him a flat stare.

She sighed and looked at the princess lying before her. “Umm … is she really the princess of the Fire Nation? I thought she would look more like …”

“Look more like what?” Satoru asked and tilted his head.

Katara shrugged. “I don’t know. It actually doesn’t make much sense, but I thought she would have horns on her head and blood-red eyes.”

…

…

…

“Eh?”

Before Satoru could laugh at her statement, Azula gritted her teeth and hissed at Katara in a fit of rage.

“YOU PEASANT! HOW DARE YOU INSULT MY BEAUTY WITH YOUR DISGUSTING ILLITERATE TONGUE! I WILL HAVE YOU- HMPFFHHH MMHHHHFFF!”

Satoru quickly covered her mouth with his hands and leaned down to whisper something into her ear. “Sssshhhhh, calm down, Azula-chan. I will give you a nice treat if you behave like a good princess, okay?” He said mockingly with a cheerful tone.

Azula looked at him with so much rage in her eyes that even Katara took a few steps backward.

Satoru quickly gagged her and threw her back over his shoulder. “All right, now that that’s done, we can finally begin our adventure.”

The trio got on Suguru and took off to their next destination. As they ascended skyward, Katara couldn’t restrain the urge to glance at the princess. This was a weird situation. She would have never guessed to have the princess tied up next to her.

How did her life turn out this way?

Now, way up in the sky, Satoru finally released Azula from her binds and took out the gag in her mouth.

The princess immediately rushed past Satoru and got behind Katara. She had her in a headlock and threatened her with blue fire that flickered on her fingertip.

With a low and threatening tone, she said, “You will fly us back this instant, or the peasant will get a nasty burn on her face.”

…

Satoru stared at Azula with an unreadable expression.

And Azula stared back at him with a fierce glare.

Both of them did not budge an inch and stared each other down.

But then …

“Heh,”

Satoru relaxed and gave Azula one of his usual grins. Then, he made a simple gesture with his hands.

What has he planned this time?

Suddenly, Suguru made a barrel role, and all the teens fell off the dragon, descending onto Mother Earth.

“AAAAAAHHHHHH!” Katara screamed in fear for her life as she flailed her arms around in panic.

Azula, too, was shocked by the Avatar’s move and tried desperately to find a solution to her problem. She could use her Firebending to hover in the air, but there was not enough oxygen to fuel her flames this high up. She would also need an extraordinarily high force to slow down her fall at this speed.

Shit, was there really no solution?

No, she won’t accept a death like that.

She is the heir to the throne, the perfect princess.

Her thoughts were interrupted by someone falling beside her. She looked to her left and saw the Avatar falling with his back facing the ground and his arms casually crossed behind his neck. He smiled at her with a bored expression and half-lidded eyes.

“Yo, everything okay? Nice weather we’re having, right?” He said, completely unbothered by this situation.

Azula couldn’t believe this guy. Her eyes widened wide in anger. “You fool. Order your beast to catch us, NOW!” She loudly said in an authoritarian tone.

She tried to get closer to strangle the Avatar.

Satoru waved at her calmly. “Nah, don’t wanna.”

Azula opened her mouth to throw a few new insults at Satoru.

“BUT,” Satoru cut her off and held up a finger. “If you promise to behave and do as I say, I promise Suguru will catch you before you hit the earth. How about it?”

…

…

…

Azula stared at him, deep in thought about her situation. What should she do? Is there really no other option?

But she is a princess; there is no way she will ever submit to these uncultured barbarians.

Her pride would never allow her to accept these ridiculous terms.

“Well?” Satoru interrupted her thoughts. “I don’t know about you, but the time is running out, you know? If I had to guess, we have around two minutes before we end up as soup and splattered brain matter on the ground.”

Azula glared daggers at Satoru. “You’re bluffing. There is no way you went through all this nonsense just to let me die like that.” She accused him arrogantly.

The ground was approaching fast.

“Hehe, wanna bet?” Satoru asked calmly.

This guy.

But he was right. Time was running out.

Azula could even see the people more clearly now.

Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit.

What now?

She … she doesn’t want to die.

Swallowing her pride, Azula accepted his terms. “Fine, I’ll do as you say, Avatar.” She grumbled loudly.

Satoru raised his brows, smiling teasingly. “Hmm? Did you say something? I think I didn’t get that?”

…

“Y- YOU FOOL! I SAID I ACCEPT YOUR TERMS, YOU LUNATIC! NOW CALL YOUR DISGUSTING DRAGON AND STOP THIS NONSENSE!” She roared at Satoru in rage. Her patience ran out, and she was completely lost in anger.

But instead of flinching at her outburst, Satoru waved her off, completely unbothered by her. “Yeah, yeah, Azula-chan, just calm your tits and let me handle this.”

Azula glared at Satoru with such intensity that he could feel his soul burn under her piercing gaze.

Satoru made another gesture, and not a second later, Suguru flew under them and carried them back into the sky.

Katara was already on his back, as Suguru had caught her earlier.

Now above clouds again, Azula collapsed and breathed heavily. “You … you have completely lost your mind.”

Satoru patted her head, receiving a sharp hiss from the princess. “But it worked, didn’t it? Unfortunately, we can’t form a Binding Vow, but I guess I just have to trust you. Just behave, and everything will be fine.” 

He stood up and turned around to face Katara. “What about you? Did you enjoy our little-“

SLAP!

…

…

…

Satoru touched his cheek, where Katara just slapped him. She had a furious expression on her face, looking at Satoru with a mix of disappointment and anger.

“You will NEVER do something like that again without my permission, got it? Don’t play with human lives like they are your favorite plaything!” She loudly berated the Avatar in a rough tone.

Satoru stood there, staring at her blankly.

Did she not have fun?

Why?

He had everything under control. So, why was she lecturing him?

Satoru pouted childishly and crossed his arms with a huff. “Not fair, nobody died anyway.”

Katara was taken aback. Was this guy for real?

“THAT’S NOT THE POINT!” She screeched loudly, her face red with anger. “MY GOD, YOU ARE THE MOST … URGH.” Katara stopped herself from insulting him.

She pinched her nose tiredly and calmed down. “Satoru, please, don’t do something like that again.” Her tone was softer now.

“Urgh, fine; I promise I won’t do it again, Utahime.” He groaned annoyedly.

Katara nodded, satisfied. “Good.”

She sighed and tried to change the subject. “Now it's off to the Northern Water Tribe, right?” She asked Satoru in a gentle tone.

Satoru shook his head, confusing Katara. “Nope, we have to do something else first.” He said as he opened his bag and took out a weird poster.

Katara sat down beside Satoru and inspected the old piece of paper. Her brow furrowed. “We postpone our trip to the Northern Water Tribe for a wrestling match?“ she asked in disbelief.

He nodded excitedly, happy that his adventure could truly begin now. “Yup, I saw this poster in the small shop where we bought the maps. This tournament will be held in a few weeks in a small village only a few miles away from the port.” Satoru grabbed her shoulders and leaned closer. “Magikarp, we have to watch this. Do you know how awesome it is that your backwater world has wrestling matches?”

Katara stared at Satoru with a blank expression.

Eventually, she sighed tiredly. “Fine, it’s not like I have any other way to reach the North alone anyway.”

Satoru grinned brightly and lightly slapped her back. “Worry not; after that, we will definitely fly towards the north. And then we only have to find me an Earth- and Airbending Master.”

…

Silence.

…

Satoru looked at Azula and Katara, who stared at him with a weirded-out expression.

“What?”

Azula stared at Satoru, flabbergasted as if he had grown a second head. “Are … are you mentally challenged? Where do you think to find an Airbending Master? They have been extinct for one hundred years now.”

Satoru looked at Azula, shocked.

Huh?

“Satoru,” Katara began carefully. “From where do you come exactly? Or … how long were you inside that iceberg?” Her tone was soft as she gently grabbed Satoru’s arm.

Still confused, Satoru crossed his arms and tilted his head as he looked at them perplexedly. “Well, I don’t know how long I was in the freezer, but if you want, I can tell you where I came from.” He offered calmly.

“Hmph, I’m sure you came from a random village at the end of the world. Someone as uneducated as you can’t come from anywhere else.” Azula insulted him arrogantly with a held-up chin.

Hearing her insult, Satoru could only smirk passive-aggressively at Azula. “Heh, you say that, but where I come from, I’m basically a prince myself. People treat me like a god and even wipe my ass if I say so.”

Katara perked up. “Wait! You are a prince?”

“Yup,” Satoru smirked smugly.

But Azula was not impressed in the slightest and scoffed. “Tsk, as if. He probably was just the son of a chief in a random jungle at most.”

Leaning back, Satoru casually said, “Nah, even better, I’m from a different world entirely.”

…

“Huh?” Both girls said in unison.

Katara recovered first. “A different world? You mean the Spirit world?”

Satoru shook his head. “I don’t know what that is, but no. I mean a completely different world, like another planet,” He explained with a wide smirk.

He received doubtful stares from both girls.

Hmmm, how should he explain it believably?

Then, he perked up and held up a finger as he smiled at the girls. “That’s it. I will just let Rug-chan explain it for me.”

Katara and Azula shared a glance before looking at Satoru confusedly.

‘Rug-chan?’

But before they could question the young Avatar, Satoru suddenly grabbed his throat and twitched with his whole body. Then, his eyes suddenly opened wide and glowed in a bright white-blueish color. The atmosphere changed, and a shiver ran down their spines. It felt like they were in the presence of something divine.

It was … unbelievable.

Satoru’s mouth opened, and a white being with blue patterns emerged out of it.

…

…

…

WHAT. THE. HECK?

The girls had never seen anything like this in their entire lives.

The being, too, was at a loss for words and looked at Satoru in shock.

If it had a face, its mouth would certainly hit the floor.

“How … how did you do that?” A feminine-sounding voice blurted out, astonished.

Satoru blinked at Raava. “Hmm? What do you mean? It was actually quite simple. You see, I only had to-“

“No,” Raava interrupted him, irritated. “What I mean is, it’s impossible for someone to remove me from the Avatar just like that.”

Satoru was confused.

It was so simple. He didn’t understand what the problem was. He simply looked deep inside himself and searched for a foreign presence in his soul, and then he pulled her out.

Satoru doesn’t know that his prior experience with Cursed Energy and his Six-Eyes helped him accomplish this feat. He may not have them anymore, but he can still feel and see his own soul.

Raava wanted to question him further, but she was stopped as a hesitant voice called out for her.

“Umm … what are you?” Katara asked carefully. She was completely mesmerized by this spirit. She looked at it with wonderous but fearful eyes. Its presence was that strong.

Raava managed to calm down somewhat and spoke softly and gently. “I am the Avatar-Spirit, Raava, young one.”

Katara’s eyes widened in shock, and even Azula was taken aback after hearing that.

But Katara’s shock was quickly washed away, replaced by a weird feeling boiling up deep inside her.

Her chest felt heavy. “If you are the spirit of the Avatar, then why have you abandoned us all? The Avatar was supposed to keep the balance of the world intact, but he never came.” She spoke with a strained voice.

The young waterbender sucked in a breath and glared at Raava with teary eyes. “This stupid war had cost so many lives these past hundred years. Where were you?”

Raava was unable to respond to the trembling girl.

“I lost my …”

Katara stopped her sentence.

The atmosphere was thick. Not even Satoru made a noise at the moment.

Azula looked at the water tribe peasant with emotionless eyes. She couldn’t care less about what she was crying about. But she was interested in where the Avatar hid these last hundred years. She will listen closely, and when she escapes, she can raid the Avatar’s hideout.

Someone tapped her on the shoulder.

She looked to her left and saw the idiot Avatar leaning closer to her. He began to whisper something into her ear. “Have you guys killed the last Avatar or held him captive? Or are there always so long periods between the Avatars?” He asked her, interested.

Azula looked at him flatly.

Okay, maybe he really is from a different world. There can’t be anyone on his planet as dense as him.

Before she could reply, however, Raava spoke up again. “I apologize, young one. Unfortunately, my last vessel was trapped inside an iceberg for 100 years. He ran away from home and got himself trapped in a devastating storm. To save him from drowning, he created a sphere of ice around him. His soul died a few days ago.” She explained softly, her presence soothing the young waterbender.

Katara looked at Raava with glassy eyes. “Why was he running away?”

“The elders of the Air Nomads feared an invasion of the Fire Nation and wanted to send him far away where he could train. They wanted to separate him from all his friends. The Air Nomads were a people made up of pacifists. Aang never wanted to be the Avatar and learn how to fight.”

“Oh, so that’s why,” Katara said somberly as her gaze cast downwards. She tightened her hands into fists and looked to her right, directly into Azula’s eyes. “Tch, and once again, your people made the world suffer.”

Azula, however, gave the waterbender an arrogant smirk. “Hmph, what can I say? Strategy-wise, it was most important to destroy our enemies before they could arm themselves up. It’s one of our greatest accomplishments.”

“Heh, you people fought a bunch of pacifists and call it a massive victory? For real?” Satoru playfully added from the sidelines.

Azula stiffened and glared at Satoru, who smirked at her teasingly.

Satoru ignored the death glare he received and turned his attention back to Raava. “Yo, Rug-chan, enough with the history lesson. Tell them where you dragged me off from.” He ordered cheerfully.

If Raava had the ability to sigh, she would certainly do so. This boy is seriously testing her limits.

Katara and Azula looked at Raava expectantly.

Did Satoru tell the truth?

“What my vessel said was the truth. I dragged his soul from another world to let him act as the new Avatar.” She said stiffly and went back inside Satoru. She doesn’t want to talk to him more than necessary.

This guy was the first person ever to run down her patience.

…

…

…

“See? I told you I wasn’t lying.”

/

After that, they decided to visit the nearest Air Temple to get their hands on some scrolls. It was impossible for Satoru to find an Airbending Master, so he needed a head start on this element. Well, the only one who decided anything was Satoru. Azula was not allowed to vote, and Katara didn’t care. In her mind, it was more important for Satoru to learn the elements. She can wait for her turn.

On their flight, Satoru was bombarded with questions about his world, but Satoru wasn’t in the mood to talk about his old life just yet.

He missed his home. He just doesn’t realize it yet.

But he promised them he would talk about it eventually. Even Azula was interested, if you believe it or not.

And after only thirty minutes of flying, they spotted a massive ravine in the distance. If their map is correct, this is where the western Air Temple should be.

They hoped the map was correct.

The sun began to set, and they wanted to stay the night in the temple.

It was a long day. Let's recap it briefly.

In the morning, Zuko attacked Satoru and Katara. Then, they traveled to the Earth Kingdom to acquire a map. They arrived at the Fire Nation late noon, and now it was beginning to get dark.

Thank God Suguru can travel faster than an Airplane.

The teens stood up and looked at the massive ravine before them.

“Who the hell builds their home inside a ravine?” Satoru questioned loudly. “Seems like a massive design flaw to me, you know?”

This one time, Azula agrees with the Avatar. “Tch, nice to see that you can actually think rationally about some things. But you’re right; this place has no strategic value except that it’s hard to access.” She stated arrogantly.

Azula scanned the area and scoffed. “These people had no brain in their head, that’s for sure. No water source, no wildlife, and no major city in the area for trade.”

Satoru threw her a teasing smile. “Heh, you sound like an old general, Azula-chan.”

The princess slowly turned her head in his direction, glaring at him fiercely. “Say, why are you always adding this ‘chan’ at the end of my name? What is the meaning of this?” She grumbled through gritted teeth.

Satoru didn’t even glance at her, looking in the distance as his smile slowly widened. “Hehe, wouldn’t you love to know?”

“Hmph, it’s not like I care anyway.” Azula snarled with crossed arms, and her chin held up high.

Satoru knew she wanted to know.

Welp, time to let the cat out of the bag.

“Where I come from, you add certain honorifics at the end of some people’s names. You can add ‘chan’ on someone's name you think looks cute or is younger than you.” He said this as flatly as he could.

…

…

…

“I’ll kill you!”

“Yeah, you’re welcome to try any time. You just have to deal with Suguru trying to eat you, then.”

Azula wanted to scream and shout so badly. This whole day was a giant disaster. But her status as a princess forbade her to act so inelegant. She had to swallow her pride and wait for her chance to escape.

And then, she will offer the Avatar’s head to her father. It’s only a matter of time.

“Hey, can I ask you a question?”

“No!”

“Cool,” Satoru said casually as he lightly slapped her back. “So anyway, what are your plans when you become Fire Lord in the future?”

…

Huh?

Azula looked at him as if he had grown a second head. “What are you talking about?”

Even Katara was shocked by his statement and stopped what she was doing. “Yeah, I agree with her. What are you talking about?”

Satoru raised his brows in confusion. “What do you mean? After I kill the current Fire Lord, there has to be a replacement for him. The Fire Nation has to keep going somehow.”

Azula did a double take. “Wait … you … don’t want to destroy the Fire Nation?” She asked slowly in a careful manner.

Of course, Satoru waved her off, smirking lightly at the princess. “Pfff, as if. As far as I know, the Fire Nation is the most developed country on this planet. I mean, the Air Nomads were banned from the server, the Water Tribe is living in the Ice Age, and the Earth Kingdom is a few centuries behind even North Korea. I haven’t seen much of the Fire Nation yet, but what I saw was at least acceptable.” He explained shortly.

Wait, actually … “Okay, I didn’t see much of the Earth Kingdom either, and I haven’t even been to the north yet, but come on, you have to be extra stupid not to see how far above anyone else the Fire Nation is.” He said, slightly embarrassed.

Katara and Azula didn’t know what to think anymore. They stared at Satoru in shock with wide-open mouths. They were flabbergasted.

Only one thought ran through their mind.

On whose side was this guy?

/

In the middle of the ocean, on a small raft.

Sokka, Zuko, and Iroh swam through unknown waters. Zuko managed to save a map from his destroyed ship and was now steering toward the nearest port in the Earth Kingdom.

They have been swimming for two days now. Hunger and thirst were huge problems. And one person in particular was loudly complaining about their situation.

“Meeeaaaaaattt, I need meat. PLeeeaaaaase, just one bite.” Sokka groaned loudly as he lay on his back, staring at the clouds.

Zuko had enough of this peasant. He turned around and hissed at the Water Tribe boy. “If you want to eat meat so badly, then do something about it and catch something.” He said, irritated. Zuko turned back to his map and huffed. “Hmph, be quiet; I need to concentrate.”

But Sokka ignored Zuko and groaned even louder.

All the while, Iroh watched the interaction with a smile on his face.

He knew it was good for Zuko to interact with people from different cultures.

/

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DON’T KNOW WHERE SHE IS? FIND HER, NOW!”

“Y- yes, my l- lord. I will do my b- best.”

“Tch, pathetic. Get out of my sight.”

“Yes, m- my lord.”

We find ourselves in the throne room of Fire Lord Ozai.

After he fought with the dragon, he ordered his servants to repair the damage it had caused to the palace. Then he went to change his clothes. He wanted the intruder arrested.

He ordered his guards to bring him his daughter. But the man stammered and told him the white-haired stranger had kidnapped her.

It didn’t need to be said that Ozai was lost in a brutal fit of rage. First, his palace was partially destroyed; he nearly lost to a mindless beast, and now he had lost his daughter.

What a waste.

…

But one thing caught his interest.

A nearby servant hid behind rubble and eavesdropped on the boy as he fought his daughter.

He said the boy was the Avatar.

Interesting.

Ozai stroked his beard as he thought about the situation.

The servant told him that the Avatar only used amateur-level firebending against his daughter, and by the looks of it, he kidnapped his daughter to teach him firebending.

So, has Avatar not yet mastered firebending?

If that was true, then he was more dangerous than expected. Only a few can defeat his daughter with only hand-to-hand combat.

What about when he masters all elements?

Ozai needs to get stronger.

All this chaos … just because of a single brat and his pet dragon.

/

/

/

End of chapter 3.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

I think It doesn’t need to be said that Satoru’s fighting IQ is unbelievably far above everyone else’s. His hand-to-hand combat is one of his strongest aspects.

That’s why he beat Azula so easily in this chapter. Even if he just learned water and firebending, he would not lose to her. I know that Azula is a prodigy in hand-to-hand combat and firebending, but against Satoru, she doesn’t have a chance.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 4 of “Avatar Gojo”.

I had fun writing this chapter. To write the interaction between Azula and Satoru is so awesome.

I hope you will enjoy this chapter, too.

Please tell me if you have any tips to improve my writing of Azula. I want to portray her character as well as possible.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

“Wooow, this place is huuuuge.” Satoru said, astonished as he walked through the halls of the Western Air Temple.

Behind him, Azula and Katara followed the Avatar with wondrous eyes of their own. Well, Azula was walking with a more conflicted expression on her face. She was still thinking about their earlier conversation.

The Avatar wants her to be the next Fire Lord. She still can’t wrap her head around that.

He said he wanted to end the war in the favour of her enemies, but after that, he promised to let the Fire Nation rise above anyone else.

He told her the Fire Nation was superior in more than one area.

Still in her thoughts, someone roughly flicked her on the head. Azula jolted away and looked at the one responsible with a glare.

Of course, it was the damn Avatar.

“Hey, you there, Azula-chan? I asked you something.” Satoru asked playfully.

“Tch, don’t touch me with your filthy hands.” Azula barked at him.

Satoru holds his arms up as if he mock surrendered. “Hey, it’s not my fault you have problems concentrating. I asked if you know something about where the Air dudes may have hidden some of their scrolls.”

Azula’s eyes narrowed. “How should I know? And even if I knew, I would never tell you where you could find them. And if you insult my concentration again, I will have your head on a spear.” She poked his chest roughly.

‘Heh, it’s so easy to rile her up.’ Satoru thought, amused.

He ruffled her hair and immediately ducked to dodge a strike from the princess.

“Oh, wow, you’re totally on edge, huh? But with your current level, you will never catch me off guard. Try again in a few years.” He mocked her with a smug smile, chuckling loudly.

“Guys, could you please behave for just five minutes? It’s getting exhausting.” Katara complained, looking at them with a strained expression.

“Nope, sorry Magikarp. It’s just too tempting to tease the little firecracker.” He chirped happily and ducked another one of Azula’s attacks.

After that, the trio explored more of the temple and ended up in front of a giant door that was locked by some kind of contraption. The door was round and had multiple tubes swirling around each other.

Katara inspected the contraption and thought about how it functioned. Her eyes shined with wonder. “Sokka would have loved to see this. But how do we open it? Maybe we should-“

“Nah, too complicated. Suguru, destroy this thing.”

The dragon spawned from Satoru’s shadow and crashed through the door.

Katara was rooted on the spot. She slowly turned her head and looked at Satoru with pure disappointment. “Satoru! That door was probably multiple centuries old. You just destroyed a part of the Air Nomads' culture. Be more respectful.” She lectured him sternly.

But Satoru, as usual, waved her off, completely unbothered by what he had just done. “Who cares? No one is living here anymore. It’s not like the dead will complain or anything anyway.”

Katara could only roll her eyes at his behavior.

Entering the room, Satoru rubbed his hands menacingly. “Now, what little secrets have the Air Heads kept in here?” He asked himself excitedly.

The dust settled, and what the three teens saw was …

“Seriously?” Satoru complained, disappointed. “This is just an empty room with old statues inside. Who the hell hides useless statues behind a locked door?”

Azula walked beside him; she, too, looked slightly let down by this situation. “It pains me to agree with you, Avatar, but you’re right. This is a massive waste of space. You could store so many weapons and other important items in here.”

“Urgh, you two are the worst,” Katara said, disappointed by their reaction. She walked further ahead and stopped at the first statue. It had the appearance of an old man. “Who are these people?”

Satoru stopped beside her and inspected the old man with squinted eyes as he rubbed his chin. “Oh, that’s Avatar Roku.” He suddenly exclaimed.

…

…

…

“Huh? How do I know that?”

Azula once again gave him a look of irritation. “It’s quite fascinating how simple your life must be with this empty head of yours. Really, I envy you.” She stated flatly.

“Pfff,” Satoru tried to hold in a laugh.

The princess looked at him sharply. “What?” She hissed at him with held-back anger.

Satoru, of course, was completely relaxed. “You say that, but my world is so much more advanced than yours. With my sheer unlimited knowledge, I bet I’m so much smarter than you.” Satoru smirked smugly as he patted her head. “How unfortunate for you, Azula-chan.”

Azula’s eyes widened in anger. “Oh yeah? Then tell me why your oh-so-great world is so much better than ours.”

Satoru crossed his arms and leaned closely to Azula’s face. The princess leaned back slightly. “Hmmmm, where should I even begin? Oh, let’s start with the fact that we were on the moon.” He stated with a smug smirk, thinking the princess would be tremendously impressed by that.

But instead, Azula gave him a deadpan expression. “Uh-huh, that’s impossible. If you’re lying, at least make it believable.” She scoffed exaggeratedly.

“Heh, give me thirty years, and Fire Nation will land on the moon, too. But that was not even our most impressive feat. We have these things called phones, which we can use to communicate with every single person on the planet in real-time.”

Azula listened closely, not believing a word he said. But deep in her mind, an itch told her what he said was the truth.

“Then there is the Internet, TV, airplanes, antibiotics, and so much more.” He continues listing the accomplishments of his world. “Heh, just you wait. When this war is over, the Fire Nation will escape the 19th century and speedrun through the 20th. It will be so advanced that the other Nations will look at yours and think you guys are some kind of gods.”

Azula doesn’t know what any of these things are, but … can he really speed up the development of the Fire Nation this much? She wants to believe it, but she can’t. This boy is the embodiment of annoyance and irritation. She can’t believe a single thing that comes out of his mouth.

Satoru noticed the princess's quietness and looked at her with a side glance.

“You’re not believing me, huh? Hehe, it doesn’t matter. You will see soon enough how fast I will change this world.”

He turned around and walked back outside to search for some scrolls. This room is useless.

Azula looked at the statue one last time and followed Satoru back outside.

And Katara? Well, she listened to the bickering of Satoru and Azula with a conflicted expression on her face. On the one hand, she is glad Satoru intends to end the war, but on the other, she is terrified of the idea of making the Fire Nation even stronger.

What is his plan?

She was still rooted on the spot when a voice snapped her out of her thoughts.

“MAGIKARP, YOU COMING? OR DO YOU WANT TO BECOME A STATUE YOURSELF?” Satoru shouted loudly from far away.

She shook her head and rushed outside. “I’m on my way!”

Katara met up with them as Azula was hesitating to ask some questions. She looked like she was on the verge of exploding at the sheer thought of asking Satoru about something.

“It- It’s not like I care or anything, but what is an airplane or a TV?” She stammered out with a huff. She held her chin high, and her eyes were closed arrogantly. Still, her face was slightly red in embarrassment. But she needed to know what these things were. Even if the chance of him telling the truth was only 10%, she needed to know what he planned for the Fire Nation.

Of course, Satoru was delighted that the princess was interested in his world's inventions.

Heh, she was so easy to read.

“Oho, Interested now?” *siiiiiiiigghhh* “Then I will be so generous and tell you about them.” He said teasingly.

Azula gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.

“To start, an Airplane is a ship that can fly through the sky. The fastest ones can travel around the world in a few hours. Some of them are even as big as buildings and can transport hundreds of people. Cool, right?”

Satoru waited for Azula's reaction, but she kept on walking steadily, not showing a hint of emotion on her face.

However, inside her head, Azula was impressed. If what he said was true, then something like that could tremendously help transport goods and people around the world. The war would be over in a few weeks, not to mention if weaponizing them was possible.

If something like that were really possible to construct, then the Fire Nation would become the undisputable strongest power in the world.

If birds can fly, why shouldn’t the Fire Nation?

Her thoughts were interrupted by Satoru going over the next invention.

He rubbed his chin, concentrating hard. “Hmmm? How should I explain a TV so that you can understand its principles? Urrrgghh, this will be so difficult.” Satoru groaned, annoyed.

He turned his head to look at Azula with an innocent expression. “Hey, do you have theatres in the Fire Nation?”

“Tch, of course, we have something like that. But it’s a huge waste of time, so what about them?”

Satoru’s expression immediately brightened, smiling at Azula happily. “Nice, this will make it easier.”

Azula raised one eyebrow, confused by him as usual.

“So it's like this: a TV is a machine that lets you see a theatre from anywhere you want. Imagine you're in your bed and want to watch an awesome performance with action and fighting. You know there is a theatre that will show exactly what you want, but it's 200 km away. With a TV, you can watch it from your bed through a screen made of glass.” Satoru swung an arm around her shoulder and invaded her personal space. “Awesome, right? And it doesn’t stop there.” Azula quickly slapped his arm away, but Satoru was not bothered by it in the slightest and continued to explain to her what a TV was.

“There are hundreds of different channels that show you different things throughout the whole day. There are documentaries about nature, animals, and the universe. Cooking shows, weather reports, and so much more.” Satoru finished excitedly. He was lost in his thoughts and began to ramble without letting Azula process all of that.

But of course, Azula had a sharp mind and slowly digested everything that was said.

To say she was impressed was an understatement. Like before, if what he said was the truth, this could be a wonderful invention.

A screen of glass that can show you anything from anywhere in the world? This would be perfect for propaganda. The Fire Nation has to get its hands on it.

“Let's say I believe you,” Azula began carefully. “How fast can you provide the Fire Nation with these inventions?” She asked sharply as her piercing gaze inspected Satoru’s face.

Satoru made a so-so gesture. „Dunno, it depends on how good your scientists are. I mean, I don’t have the slightest clue on how anything I just listed works. I can give your scientists the basics; where it goes from there is up in the air.”

Satoru put a finger on his chin and thought deeply about her question. “Hmm? I think, if they’re good enough, old ass phones and a TV could be developed in the next fifteen years. Airplanes could be invented much sooner, and all the other stuff will take much longer.”

Well, that was … disappointing. But Azula will take what she gets.

Suddenly, Satoru grabbed her arm and rushed with her through the halls. “Come on, I don’t want to talk about this boring stuff anymore. Let's explore this place and find some awesome scrolls. Heh, I bet I will master air bending in a few hours at most.”

Azula couldn’t believe her eyes.

He … he did it again. He again has the audacity to touch her with his filthy hands. “H- Hey, stop touching me without permission. Who knows what kind of diseases are on your filthy body.” She shouted at him with an outraged expression.

Azula and Satoru ran through the corridors, one of them having an exciting smirk and the other with a massive snarl on their face.

And once again, Katara was left behind.

At this point, she doesn’t even know her purpose anymore.

“Why am I even here? I’m just the third wheel at this point. I haven’t even learned a single water-bending move yet.” She sighed tiredly with a downcast expression.

Reluctantly, she followed behind the duo.

What even is this situation?

How is the Avatar having such a good time with the princess of the nation that destroyed the whole world? Is this a joke?

/

The teens continued exploring the Air Temple and eventually found some scrolls in a chamber deep inside it.

Naturally, Satoru snatched every single scroll he could carry and stored them inside the bag on Suguru’s saddle. He looked like a happy little kid when doing so.

“Nice, nice, I think that should be all. Hehe, I can’t wait to surpass every Airbender in existence through some old scrolls. But I guess that’s to be expected of the strongest Avatar of all time.” He proclaimed arrogantly.

Azula deadpanned at his statement. “Uh-huh, we will see how long you will last against my father. How much junk can you store in that small bag anyway?” She asked, perplexed, as Satoru stored ten more scrolls away.

Satoru turned his head. “Oh, you mean the Bag of 10.000 items? It’s a Cursed Tool from my world. You can store everything you want inside. The weight won't increase, and there is no limit on how much you can store inside. Rug-chan was so generous and gave it to me for kidnapping my soul.” He explained calmly.

Azula’s eyes widened once more. “That’s … quite amazing.”

After everything was packed except for one scroll, Satoru got off of Suguru and inspected the scroll closely. His eyes scanned the moves on it like a hawk.

“Okay, this should be doable,” Satoru said excitedly, clapping his hands together.

Of course, Azula scoffed at his stupidity. “Pff, as if you could replicate a move and learn Airbending just like that. Don’t be ridiculous.”

Katara walked beside the princess and looked at her with raised brows. “Oh, you don’t know it yet, huh?”

“Know what?”

“He learned Waterbending and Firebending after looking at it just once.”

…

…

…

“Huh?”

Azula was left speechless. Surely, this peasant is exaggerating. There is absolutely no way someone could learn-

SSSFFFFWWWWWOOOOSSSCCHHH!

Her thoughts were interrupted as Satoru created a huge gust of wind that swept across the ground, blowing up dust everywhere.

‘H- How?’

Azula’s eyes were as wide as dinner plates.

Was he even more talented than she was? No, he just got lucky. Yes, there was no way he was that good.

“Haha, this is awesome. Airbending is even easier to learn than Firebending. Oh man, the possibilities are endless. Can I create hurricanes? Tornados? Can I learn to … fly?” Satoru rambled excitedly as he thought about his new skill. He was like a happy little kid who had got a new toy.

‘Alright, Airbending has an entirely different feeling to it than the other two bending styles. Where Waterbending resists my force to control it, firebending accepts my will as if it wants to be controlled. But Airbending … hmm … it felt like it responded to my mental state. So … the more unburdened I am, the more powerful it becomes?’

Satoru was deep in thought, thinking about what he had just discovered. Finding new ways to use his powers was the best part of it, and Satoru loved every second of it.

Then, his eyes widened. ‘Wait a second! How did Sukuna’s Cursed Technique work again? The old books in my clan stated that he could send out invisible slashes, right? Then, couldn’t I create a similar feat if I make my air blasts thinner? Heh, let’s test it out.’ Satoru’s expression darkened, and a wicked smile spread across his face.

Azula noticed his weird look and scoffed. “What are you moron thinking about again? You just got lucky. Don’t get ahead of yourself.”

Satoru shot her a quick glance and smirked smugly. “Heh, just watch, Azula-chan.”

He began to concentrate and swept his right arm from left to right like he was cutting the air with his hand.

Slice! - CLING!

A thin gust of air shot out of his hand and sliced through the pillar five meters away from them.

It was a clean cut. The cut surface was as smooth as glass.

Once again, Azula was left speechless. Katara, on the other hand, gave Satoru a deadpan look. She was used to his talent by now.

And Satoru? Well …

“WOOOOHHOOOOO! HAHAHAHA, Azula-chan, did you see that? Oh man, I will definitely be the strongest Avatar EVER!” Satoru was hopping on the spot like a little excited kid. His smile was the embodiment of happiness.

He approached the princess and swung an arm around her shoulder. He poked her left cheek with a finger. “Awwwww, don’t be so gloomy, Azula-chan~. I just can’t help myself. You see, my talent is leagues above small fries like you.” He said in a cheeky tone as he continued to poke her cheek.

Azula had an empty look on her face. She was completely overwhelmed by the fact that a person could learn Airbending in a matter of seconds. It was unreal. She didn’t even notice how the moron harassed her.

Satoru noticed her expression and pouted. “Blegh, spoilsport. At least act like you are jealous.” He turned his attention to Katara to try to get a reaction out of her. “Hey, Magikarp, what about you? Did you see how awesome I am?”

“Yeah, I saw. You’re really great,” Katara said softly, giving him a gentle smile.

“Heh,” Satoru’s smug expression reappeared instantly. “Great, I think we are done here then. Let’s search for a nice river where we can practice Waterbending.”

Katara’s eyes widened in surprise. “W- Wait, will we practice Waterbending? Now?”

“Of course, my cute little Kohai. Didn’t I promise you that?”

‘Kohai?’

Satoru ignored Katara’s confused expression and grabbed Azula.

They mounted Suguru and left the Air Temple, searching for the perfect training area.

/

“Yep, this looks good enough.”

As the teens flew eastward, they found a wide river to practice Waterbending. Satoru ordered Suguru to land and protect them from unwanted intruders so they could practice undisturbed.

Katara stood next to Satoru and looked really excited to finally learn Waterbending. “Alright, what are you going to show me first?” She said cheerfully with a wide smile.

Further away from them, Azula was sitting on the dragon and fumed. She looked at the Avatar with pure animosity. “Tch, look at them, enjoying their little splashing session. What is he even trying to accomplish with this? The peasant has no talent in her whatsoever. His talent is wasted on her.” She grumbled quietly.

Wait?

What did she just say?

Did she say that the Avatar has … talent?

No! The Avatar lied to her. Yes, that must be it. He has practiced Airbending for at least a few months already. No one alive could learn Airbending from looking at a scroll only once.

Or was there?

Well … he did beat her in a fight. That should mean something, at least, right?

That is no small feat.

Sure, she underestimated him and was still sleepy when they fought. Also, she was simply shocked to see the Avatar after he hid for 100 years. Of course, she lost with those handicaps. The Avatar would stand no chance against her if they fought now.

So why doesn’t she fight against him now?

W- Well, she first has to acquire important information about him. Yeah, that’s it; if she wants to capture him, she must stay vigilant and wait for the perfect opportunity.

And after she captures the Avatar, her father will be so proud of her.

He will love her.

SPLAAASH!

Azula looked down at where the idiots were playing with water. The peasant has created a massive wave that crashed against a nearby boulder.

‘Hmmm, fine, maybe she is a bit talented. But she is still at the level of a six-year-old.’

Azula leaned back and tried to get some sleep.

She wouldn’t get any important information if she watched them play with water on that level.

/

Splash!

“HUUAAAARRGGHH!” Azula woke up with a sharp inhale and sat up rapidly. She was soaked wet and looked around with wide eyes.

What happened? Did they get attacked? Everything was wet. Her hair, clothes, everything.

Who did this?

Her eyes landed on Satoru, who looked like he was trying to hold back his laughter.

Azula’s expression darkened, and she looked at Satoru with narrowed eyes. Of course, what did she expect?

Satoru held his stomach and leaned forward as his face reddened from holding back his laughter.

“Pfff … krkrkr … hihi … pfff- BAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! LOOK AT YOUR FACE!” He finally burst and laughed at her, pointing a finger at her angry face. His laughing was heard throughout the whole forest.

Azula glared at the brat with pure hatred.

“Hahahaha, oh man, you look so cute when you glare at me like that, you know? First, you looked like, ‘Huh? Where is the enemy?’ and then you were like, ‘How dare you splash water on me, Avatar!’. Haha, that’s so hilarious.” Satoru mocked Azula wholeheartedly.

Azula’s face reddened with anger and fury. “I’LL END YOU!” She roared, her voice traveling through the forest like a murderous bear.

Then, she formed her arms into an arc and moved them in a circle, creating loud and bright sparks.

CRACKLE! - ZZRRRTTT!

Immediately, Satoru's eyes shone with wonder and curiosity. What was she doing? It looked like she was creating lightning with her hands.

Something like that is possible?

‘THAT’S SO COOL!’

A dark smile formed on Satoru’s face. He needs to try that, too.

Azula, on the other hand, tried to concentrate fully on the task at hand. She has been learning how to bend lightning for the better part of the year now and has only achieved the firing of a lightning bolt two times.

It pains her to say it, but she was only a novice regarding Lightningbending.

But it won't matter. Even with her current strength, one good-aimed lighting strike should kill off the Avatar for good.

She stretched her right arm forward, her fingertips pointing at Satoru, and fired a loud lightning bolt.

CRACK-BOOM!

Her smirk grew; she succeeded. Well, she wasn’t the perfect princess for nothing.

Now, she only has to wait for the aftermath.

But …

“Hell yeah, let's see if I can make Zeus proud,” Satoru roared with a dangerous and toothy grin.

It may only take a fraction of a second for the lightning to travel the distance between the two, but for Satoru, it was enough time to assess the situation fully.

He could feel the raw power behind the bolt, and his whole body shivered by the force this thing was emitting.

His hair stood up, and the air around him was fueled with electricity.

This was it. His dream will come true.

He always wanted to catch a lightning bolt like a Greek god of old.

Satoru stretched out his arm and let the bolt touch his fingertips. For some reason, this movement felt strangely natural and came to him on instinct. The electricity immediately rushed inside him, wanting to escape his body by the shortest route possible.

But Satoru won’t let it travel through his body just like that.

No!

It will follow only his will.

Satoru forced the lightning to travel from his left arm through his chest to his upper abdomen and escape through his right arm.

The lightning bolt escaped his fingertips and was launched into the sky with a loud thundering boom.

The tips of his fingers smoked, and his surroundings lightly crackled with soft sparks.

Satoru’s hair stood up in all directions, and he threw a challenging smirk in Azula’s direction as his arm was still stretched toward the sky.

“Hey, Azula-chan, wanna do it again?” His voice had a dangerous touch to it now. A mad look spread across his face.

The princess was left speechless for the fourth or fifth time that day.

How is this possible? How can this boy, who seemingly appeared out of nowhere, throw away every rationality she’s familiar with?

She never even heard of someone redirecting lightning. Not to mention that he literally saw Lightningbending for the first time in his life.

“Heh, come on, give me another one! This feeling of lighting flowing through your body is otherworldly.” Satoru said in an eerie tone.

Satoru was in a trance. He didn’t even notice he was releasing large quantities of his killing intent. His mind was fully occupied with the rush of power he just felt.

He was lost in his own excitement.

He wants to feel this again.

He needs to!

Satoru took a few steps toward Azula; his expression darkened as he smiled wickedly at the scared girl.

“Hehehehehehe, Azula-chan, what the hold up? Come on~, do it.” He sounded like a let-loose serial killer.

Did he finally snap?

The thick pressure he was emitting was pressing down on Azula. The poor princess began to tremble.

What is wrong? Not even her father could make her shake like that.

There was only one thought running through her head.

She will never beat someone like him!

Azula took a few steps backward, away from this monster.

For the very first time in her life, Azula was afraid of someone.

“St- Stay away from me!” Her voice trembled in fear.

This snapped Satoru out of his trance, and he looked at Azula confusedly. “Huh? What’s wrong? Hey, Azula-chan, are you alright?” His tone was surprisingly gentle.

With his killing intent turned off, Azula collapsed to her knees and looked at Satoru with an empty stare. Her face was pale, and her body still had some leftover tremors.

Before he could approach Azula, however, someone else spoke up from his left.

“Satoru *pant* what in the world *pant* are you?”

It was Katara, and the young Waterbender was shaking with her whole body. She was breathing heavily, and her heart raced at a dangerous rate. This feeling Satoru was emitting just now was dozens of times stronger than the one at her village. And it was not even directed at her.

Noticing what he did, Satoru rubbed his neck and gave the girls a sheepish smile. “Oh? Oops, sorry, guys, I think I lost myself there for a moment. Hehe, you sure don’t have a strong mind, huh?” Even now, as he apologized, he still mocked his two companions.

It took around thirty minutes to calm down the girls.

After that, Katara forced Satoru to apologize to Azula for making her scared out of her mind. Katara didn’t even care if Azula was the princess of the nation she hated the most; the terrified look on Azula’s face made Katara pity her.

Let’s ignore the fact that Azula was the one who attacked Satoru first.

And after Azula calmed down completely, her old character started returning, albeit way tamer than before.

Then, the teens flew away towards their next stop.

/

With Zuko and Sokka.

“He’s my … slave.”

“Huh? HEY! I’M NOT YOUR STUPID SL- HMPHHH HMMGRR!” Zuko covered Sokka’s mouth with his hands.

Zhao looked at the two boys in front of him with skeptical eyes. Just ten minutes ago, the banished prince arrived on a makeshift raft with his fat uncle and a water tribe peasant. It was clear they fought against something strong if their ship was that wrecked.

Or maybe … someone?

Of course, Zhao invited Zuko for a peaceful interrogati- … cup of tea. He questioned the banished prince about what had happened, but Zuko didn’t give him the answer he wanted to hear.

The brat was hiding something.

“Your slave? Where did you buy him?” Zhao asked carefully with a seemingly innocent smile.

“In a market for slaves.”

…

“In a market for slaves?”

“Yes.”

“And where is that market you speak of?”

“…”

“Yes?”

“Somewhere… far away.”

Zhao’s expression darkened. He didn’t believe a single thing Zuko told him.

It was time to change the subject. “What happened to your ship?” His tone was firm.

“We crashed into an iceberg,” Zuko explained stiffly. He was so bad at lying.

Zhao wanted to question him further, but they were interrupted by a random soldier storming into the interrogation with a panicked expression. “COMMANDER ZHAO, URGENT NEWS FROM THE CAPITAL!” He was breathless, and sweat ran down his face.

Zhao raised a brow at his panicked state. “What is it? I’m busy now; make it quick.”

The soldier gulped. “The … the …” He stammered on, not knowing where he should start explaining things.

He shook his head to get himself under control again. He straightened his back and spoke with a firm voice. “Commander Zhao, the Avatar attacked the capital and kidnapped Princess Azula.”

…

…

…

Dead Silence!

No one dared to make even the slightest tone. Everyone looked at the soldier with a blank stare.

Did they hear that right?

The Avatar kidnapped the princess?

WHAT?

Zhao was even more shocked. He didn’t even know that the Avatar was back.

But after his shock died down, he turned his attention back to Zuko. His face had a dark and unreadable expression. “Prince Zuko, you will tell me exactly what happened to your ship.”

/

/

/

End of chapter 4.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

It’s tough to get the humor right for the Avatar verse, especially with Satoru in the mix.

I will try my best, but don’t expect me to get a chuckle out of you. :D

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 5 of “Avatar Gojo”.

I’m gonna stretch a few things here and there in this chapter and use my freedom as the writer of this story to change what’s possible with Sub-Bending Styles. I won’t do anything ridiculous like Skinbending or something like that, don’t worry.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

BOOOOOM!

A sudden, loud explosion scared away all the wildlife in the area.

A young boy with white hair flew through the forest and crashed through numerous trees. He landed in a bush, and his head was spinning.

It was Satoru, and he grabbed his head with a pained look on his face.

“Oww … failed again, dammit.” He said tiredly after failing to create lighting for the better half of the week now.

“Hehe, what’s wrong, Avatar? I thought you were a genius?” Azula mocked from his right as she looked at him with an evil grin.

Satoru ignored her taunt and stood up, stretching his limbs. “Eh, if you had started teaching me Firebending already, I would have surpassed you by now.” Satoru threw her an arrogant smirk of his own.

The boy shook his right hand to relieve himself from the pain. “But, I got a different idea from my stunt just now.”

Satoru crouched down and slightly leaned forward to brace himself against the incoming pushback. His palms faced away from him.

An excited expression spread across his face.

Azula looked at him with raised brows. ‘What has he planned this time?’

Satoru’s palms began to heat up, and smoke formed around them. The heat became denser, and loud sparks rippled through the air.

“Look carefully, Azula-chan.”

The sparks around his hands became more violent, and eventually, Satoru released the pent-up energy,

BOOOOOM!

Again, a loud explosion was heard throughout the forest. But this time, Satoru was not blasted away by the impact and stood his ground.

After the smoke cleared, a massive path of destruction could be seen where Satoru pointed his palms.

“Hehehehehe, would you look at that? Did I just create a new bending style? I’m so awesome. Right, Azula-chan?” Satoru taunted Azula with a smug smirk.

He puts a finger on his chin and looks at the sky with wondrous eyes. “But what should I call it? Blastbending? Nah, that sounds lame.” Satoru perked up and snapped his fingers. A wide smirk was visible on his face. “That’s it. I will call it Explosionbending. Yep, that sounds cool enough.”

While Satoru was busy hyping himself up, Azula stared at the destruction with an empty gaze.

Then, she turned around and walked away silently.

She will not give him any reaction.

Satoru saw this and stuck out his tongue at her. “Blegh, you could at least congratulate me, you know?” Azula spoiled his good mood.

Still, he was pleased. It actually worked better than expected. Satoru failed to create lightning for the last few days and was frustrated because Azula constantly teased him about it.

He needed to show off his talent. There was no way he would continue getting teased by the princess.

And thankfully, after crashing through the 1000th tree this week, he got enlightened.

If a failed attempt to create lightning creates explosions, why not use them as a new way to attack someone?

And because Satoru is such a genius, he succeeded on his first try.

‘Heh, I’ll say it again. Strongest. Avatar. EVER!’

Now, he only needs to think of a way to speed up his casting time. It took him around ten seconds to fire off an explosion; that’s way too long.

Satoru lost himself in his thoughts.

Azula, on the other hand, stormed through the forest with a strained expression. She was once again baffled by how this seemingly foolish and ridiculously dumb person could be such a genius when it came to bending and fighting.

It doesn’t make any sense.

He just invented a new bending style.

He failed at Lightningbending and invented Explosionbending instead.

HOW?

She reached their camp and sat on the ground with crossed arms and legs. She was hunched over with several tick marks on her face.

She was pouting.

“What did he do this time?”

Azula perked up. She looked to her left and saw Katara coming back with freshly washed clothes.

Azula sighed. “He invented a new bending style.” She stated flatly.

Katara walked past her and began folding the clothes. “Uh-huh.”

“You don’t seem to be surprised by that.”

Instead of answering Azula, Katara briefly stopped what she was doing and shrugged at the princess.

The girls had a weird relationship. They were definitely not friends, that’s for sure. But they at least acknowledged and talked to one another because they would go mad if their only human contact was Satoru.

“You know, I think it would be much healthier for us if we simply ignore his ridiculous talent and focus on our own improvements,” Katara said calmly, hoping to distract the princess from Satoru.

It didn’t work.

Azula scoffed and glared at Katara. “Hmph, and that’s why you people will always be at the bottom. Peasants like you don’t know what disaster this guy will bring to the world. He may have said he wants to improve all nations, but do you really believe that the guy who ate raw meat, because he wanted to cook it inside his mouth with Firebending, will improve anything?” Azula loudly ranted in irritation.

This was a mistake.

After hearing Azula’s ridiculous claim, Katara’s face turned red in anger. “WHAT DID YOU SAY?” She screeched loudly. “At least he tries actually to improve something. You guys, on the other hand, attacked all the other nations and made their lives a living hell. Don’t you dare think your people are the good guys here.”

Azula’s eyes narrowed. “Tch, if you peasants had just surrendered to us, everything would have gone much differently. Our glorious Fire Nation would have spread our knowledge and inventions with all the other nations. But I guess worms will always be worms.” She said the last part teasingly, with a devious smirk.

Katara opened her mouth to retort.

But …

CRASH! - BOOOM!

Something like a meteor landed a few meters away from them, interrupting their civil discussion.

Both girls looked at the crater with raised brows.

What the hell is it this time?

They approached the smoking spot carefully. Katara used some water from her pouch and shielded herself with ice, and Azula ignited her hands, spewing blue flames that could engulf the whole area in a matter of seconds.

The smoke cleared, and Satoru walked out of the crater, holding his head in his hand. His expression was pained.

“Ouch, that hurt. I guess flying with explosions is too hard for me to do for now.” Satoru complained as he rubbed his head.

He looked up and saw the girls looking at him suspiciously. Satoru began to smirk at their reaction. “Heh, awesome, right? I can hover in the air, using my explosions to propel myself. Give me two days tops, and I will master that too.” He said smugly.

Azula scoffed and turned away from him. “Tch, you imbecile. I can fly with my flames, too. It’s nothing special.”

“Yeah, but you can only do it under special circumstances. Whereas I can do it whenever I want. Also, my explosions give me way more agility in the air when I eventually master them fully. Just accept it, Azula-chan; I’m better than you.” Satoru taunted arrogantly as he approached Azula with a devilish smile.

The death stare he received in the process could melt ice. Of course, Satoru ignored her killing intent and ruffled her hair. “Awww, is Azula-chan a little grumpy today? What’s wrong? Are you mad I managed to create my own sub-bending style? Well, if you promise to teach me Lightningbending, I will show you how to make explosions. How about it?”

Azula slapped his hand away and spoke through gritted teeth. “Don’t you dare touch my hair with your filthy, stinking paws! The day will come when your luck runs out, and then, I will kill you.” She threatened in a dark tone.

The atmosphere shifted and became more tense.

Azula glared at Satoru as if he were the plaque, and Katara stood a few meters away from them, ready to intervene if a fight broke out.

But Satoru was Satoru and shrugged unbothered. “Cool, good luck with that.” He said casually and waved her off.

The Avatar walked past her and leaned against Suguru. “Yo, Suguru, are you ready? I think Gaoling is only a few days away now.”

The dragon gave a soft grunt and shifted his weight. He had rested enough and was ready to take off again.

Satoru gave a satisfied nod and swung Azula over his shoulder. The princess protested but couldn’t do anything against it and accepted her fate.

Well, accepted in the term that Satoru tied her up again.

At this point, it was their regular routine. They would land for a few hours for Suguru to nap, with Azula and Satoru bickering the whole time and Katara doing the chores. After that, they would take off again and fly for a few days before Suguru got tired again, and the whole process repeated.

If they flew straight towards Gaoling, they would have arrived in just two days, but Satoru wanted to see a bit more of the Earth Kingdom. That’s why their trip was taking a little longer than planned.

Well, the trio didn’t know that Avatar Aang and the original Gaang were, at this point, not even halfway done with their journey to the North.

Satoru’s dragon can fly so fast that he could, theoretically, fly from the South Pole to the North Pole in just six days if he didn’t stop to rest.

And if we’re on the matter, let’s look at Satoru’s route up until now. He started from the south and flew straight towards the Earth Kingdom. After that, it was a straight flight towards the capital of the Fire Nation. They took a little detour to the Western Air Temple for Satoru to grab some scrolls, and now it was back southeast towards Gaoling.

…

Yeah, Satoru was never known for his navigational skills.

But back on track.

The first few times they rested, Katara argued that they should help her with the chores. But Satoru said he didn’t want to do servant work, and Azula surprisingly agreed with him.

Katara knew there was no point in arguing with people like them and accepted the situation as it was.

She was more worried about the other thing that happened just a few days ago anyway.

/

Three days ago.

“You had a strange dream last night?” Katara asked Satoru softly as they flew near the territory of the Fire Nation.

Satoru nodded. “Yep, this weird dragon complained about how difficult it was to contact me. It told me I must find this random island at a set time so this old guy could talk with me.”

Azula’s head snapped in his direction. “It’s not a random island, you fool. This island has been the-“

“Blah blah blah, it’s a massive rock above water level.” Satoru rudely cut her off.

Azula gritted her teeth and seethed silently. She will not give him a reaction today. He does this on purpose anyway. He wants to see her get riled up.

Katara ignored their little banter and continued to question Satoru. “Do you know who this old man is? Or why he wants to talk with you?” She asked carefully. Satoru may be the Avatar, but who knows what this old guy is up to?

Satoru shrugged. “Meh, I don’t care what he wants. It will probably be some Avatar stuff because this geezer was the Avatar before me.”

“Oh?” Katara’s eyes widened slightly. “The Avatar before you? Avatar Roku? How do you know that?” The waterbender asked, interested.

“Who knows? I think Rug-chan implanted some information in my brain. Well, whatever, more importantly …” Satoru suddenly pointed behind him. “What’s that?”

Katara leaned to her right to look at what Satoru was pointing. Her eyes widened in fear. She saw a massive collection of Fire Nation ships lined up, forming an enormous blockade.

“Tch, it’s Zhao.” Azula suddenly said from beside Katara, surprising the girl. She looked at the princess with raised brows. “Who?”

Azula’s eyes narrowed. “He’s a pathetic fool with no backbone and the biggest ass-licker in the Fire Nation. Really, he has no talent, and his massive ego only rests on empty accomplishments.” Azula spat with venom in her tone.

“Sounds like an interesting punching bag, don’t ya think?” Satoru said with a shit-eating grin.

Azula rolled her eyes. “This guy is even weaker than my brother, so don’t bother fighting with him. Just ignore this blockade and fly onward. If I remember him correctly, he will follow us anyway.”

Satoru raised a brow. “Why would he follow us?” He asked, confused.

“Are you really that stupid? You are the Avatar, moron! Even the lowest commoner in the Fire Nation would try to capture you to boast about this accomplishment. Zhao would never in a million years let such an opportunity pass like that.” Azula loudly berated Satoru annoyedly.

At that, Satoru ruffled Azula’s hair and gave her a smug grin. “I trust you on that, but let’s be on the safe side.” He vaguely proclaimed and approached Suguru’s head.

Azula gave him a suspicious glance. What has the idiot planned this time? It can’t be anything reasonable, that’s for sure.

Satoru whispered something in Suguru’s ear and turned around to look at his girls. “Alright, you guys, hold on tight and try not to faint. You may experience slight turbulences, so try to enjoy the ride.” He said excitedly and saluted at the girls as he let himself fall backward off Suguru.

Katara's eyes widened, and she rushed to the edge of the saddle. She leaned over and frantically looked for Satoru to see if he really just jumped off his dragon.

Azula, on the other hand, facepalmed and groaned. “He is the biggest idiot I have ever met.” She tiredly said and leaned back.

As Satoru’s carefree nature once again damaged the girls' mental capacity, he descended onto Zhao’s ships like an archangel on his way to punish sinners. He smirked in anticipation, ready for another interesting side quest.

Satoru heated up his feet and prepared to cush his fall with a combination of Airbending and Firebending.

Then, around 50 meters away from his destination, hot flames spouted out his feet. Of course, this was not enough to save him from the impact. That’s why he formed an arc with his arms and fired off a massive blast of air to let him land safely.

On the ship, the soldiers were surprised by the sudden landing of a random teen on their ship. But what really surprised them were his features.

White hair and piercing blue eyes?

The Avatar.

All at once, they tensed up and got into a fighting stance. What was the Avatar doing here? Where did he come from? And most importantly, why is he walking around on their ship with seemingly no care in the world? The boy had his hands in his pockets and scanned all of them with a judging gaze as he smiled arrogantly.

Was he sizing them up?

What should they do?

Suddenly, the Avatar heard loud footsteps behind him and perked up. He turned around and scanned the person responsible. A crazy smirk appeared on his face. “Hey, are you this Zhao dude Azula-chan talked about? The biggest ass licker in the Fire Nation?” He asked teasingly.

It was indeed Commander Zhao. And his expression looked like a mix between pure malice and satisfaction.

“Avatar,” He began slowly. “What a welcomed surprise to see you here.” Zhao approached Satoru slowly with his hands behind his back.

“I hope you will not hold it against me that I will capture you know. The Fire Lord will be pleased to know you are in my care.” Zhao said with a leering smirk on his face.

Satoru’s smirk widened. “Man, Azula-chan was right. You really are pathetic. Why are the weaklings always the ones with the biggest ego? It doesn’t make any sense. Weaklings should just shut up and accept their role as extras.” He said smugly.

Satoru crossed his arms and looked at the ground. He shook his head in pity. “Haaaah, it seems I have to teach you a lesson now, old man.” The Avatar sighed tiredly. Of course, it was just an act to rile up Zhao.

Then, he looked up again. “Alright, I’ll be going now. See ya later. Try to catch up with me.” Satoru waved at Zhao and sprinted off towards one of his guards.

Satoru tackled the helpless guard off the ship. They fell towards the ocean but were caught by Suguru, who came flying at them from the side.

Now, on the dragon, they again flew towards their destination.

Zhao’s gaze followed behind the dragon with a sneer on his face. “Follow the damn Avatar. Today, I will make my mark in our history books.” He ordered firmly.

Despite what happened, Zhao was glad about this situation. Now, the Avatar was only a few moments away from his immediate capture.

As Zhao considered his plan to capture Satoru, the Avatar was busy tying up his prisoner. The clueless guard tried to break free, but against Satoru, it was pointless, and he ended up completely immobilized.

“Avatar, I don’t see the advantage of taking this guy with us,” Azula said from the back of the saddle. She had a disinterested look on her face as she watched Satoru.

Satoru briefly stopped tightening the ropes and gave Azula a short glance. “Hmm? Oh, he’s just reassurance. Now Zhao has one more reason to follow me.” He explained and gave Azula a small wave.

Azula shook her head. “Zhao won’t care about a random soldier.”

Satoru finished his work and slapped the back of his hostage. The poor guy yelped. “Yeah, but would you let it slide if I kidnapped one of your soldiers right under your nose? It would tick you off, right?” He shot Azula a dark smirk. “He will follow us.”

The princess sighed tiredly. “He would have followed us anyway. It was a pointless waste of your energy, Avatar.”

It was now that the guard recognized the princess. “Your Highness? I don’t- … why aren’t you fleeing? You are not tied up. You must get away from here.” He loudly ordered the princess.

This ticked her off. “Silence, you fool. Don’t you dare order me around! I will burn you alive if you rudely assume that I am a mere captive of the Avatar again.” She threatened with an ice-cold tone.

The soldier's eyes widened. “My- My deepest apology, your Highness. Of course, you would never willingly submit to the enemy just like that.”

Azula nodded, satisfied, and got back to her usual spot in the saddle. She wanted to rest but was interrupted by someone approaching her. She looked up directly into the eyes of a furious waterbender. “What do you want, peasant?”

Katara’s eyes narrowed. “Why are you like that? He’s one of your people. Don’t treat him like an object.” She defended the hostage as she crossed her arms, glaring at Azula.

The following five minutes were filled with the girls throwing insults at each other.

Satoru tuned them out and watched the horizon, searching for his destination.

/

A while later, they arrived at the temple of the Fire Sages.

The teens got off the dragon at the edge of a stony cliff right beside the temple. Satoru had the prisoner over his shoulder as he inspected the structure with wondrous eyes. “Wow, incredible. It’s amazing how you guys wasted so much effort in building this temple on a random island with no purpose at all.” He casually dismissed the importance of the temple.

“Well, at least there is a cool volcano to look at.” He added.

Azula walked beside him, glaring as usual. “Tch, it’s no surprise you don’t see the value in our history.” She spat and then addressed their prisoner. “What about him?”

“What about him? I’ll just leave him here.” Satoru said dismissively, threw the poor soldier on the ground, and walked towards the temple.

Azula could only shake her head tiredly and began to follow him. Katara was the only one who was a little hesitant and looked between their prisoner and Satoru. What should she do? Should she free him? But he’s her enemy. Is it really all right to free him? But to just let him here with his limbs tightly bound is …

Darn it, she needs to get over herself. This guy will probably be fine. Zhao will find him… hopefully.

“YO, MAGIKARP. YOU COMING?”

Katara snapped out of it and ran towards her … friend?

Actually, now that she thinks about it. She doesn’t feel like she belongs in this group.

Do they even need her? She only does the chores for them, but … she’s sure that Satoru could do it too if he wanted to.

Also, doesn’t it look like that Satoru is closer to the princess than her? Sure, he trains with her occasionally, but that’s it. He mostly interacts with the princess instead of her.

She knew him first.

So why?

She caught up with Azula and Satoru right in front of the entrance. “Took you long enough. Come on, let’s go inside already. I wanna see what this place has to offer.” Satoru said excitedly and walked inside.

The Avatar and his companions ended up in a vast, empty room. There was a staircase and hallways in each direction. The walls were painted in black and gold, and their voices echoed through the building.

Katara made herself small and quietly whispered to Satoru. “We have to be quiet, Satoru. We can't let ourselves get caught. Maybe we should-“

“HEEEELLLLOOOOO! THE AVATAR IS HERE! ANYONE HOME?”

…

Screw this guy.

Katara tried to hold back her anger and clenched her fists. But still, her anger boiled over, and she threw a fit. “What are you doing, Satoru? What if we get caught?” She loudly scolded him as she poked his chest.

She didn’t worry about Satoru’s safety; he would be fine regardless of what he was against. No, she was worrying about her own safety. She was not as strong as Satoru or Azula, so her life was on the line here. She hates how he always treats others' life so lightly.

But of course, Satoru waved her off, completely unbothered as usual. “Blegh, you worry too much, Magikarp.” He lazily said, continuing to walk ahead.

Before Katara could throw another wave of insults at him, she heard a noise behind her. She turned around and saw a few old men dressed in red robes and weird hats. They had a tense look on their face and got into a fighting stance.

“Intruders, identify yourself and come with us quietly.” The presumable leader of them demanded firmly.

After hearing the commotion, Satoru turned around and shot the Fire Sages a dark smirk.

“Heh,”

/

“Cool, that looks a lot like the door in the Air Temple. How do I get inside? Hey, Azula-chan, should I let Suguru smash this thing apart?” Satoru happily rambled as he walked through the secret room in the temple.

The Fire Sages followed behind him, with various bruises and swollen body parts. They had fearful expressions on their faces, not quite understanding how this Avatar could be so ruthless.

“Tch, stop using brute force to overcome all your challenges and use these weaklings instead. You just have to spew fire in these tubes simultaneously, and the door will open. Can’t you use your brain for once sometimes?” Azula crossed her arms and glared at the Avatar.

Satoru was not insulted in the slightest and ordered the Sages to open the door. “Well, guys, you heard the princess. Come on, open the door for me.” He ordered them in an easy-going tone.

Not wanting to get another beating, the Sages did as he said and filled the tubes with fire.

Not a second later, a loud hiss was heard, and the door opened with an uncomfortable ‘creak’.

Satoru looked at the scene with a satisfied smirk. “Awesome; I wonder how it works? Did they use some kind of pressure to move the door? Or was the fire used to burn something inside? Meh, questions for later.”

Satoru roughly slapped the back of the Sages and complimented them in a bright tone. “Good work, my servants. Now, if you excuse me, I will briefly go inside and talk with the geezer.”

The Fire Sages looked at Satoru with hateful eyes and gritted teeth.

Well, all but one.

The Avatar entered the chamber, and the door locked itself behind him.

And just as the door closed, someone else made himself present.

“How unfortunate, it seems I’m too late. But it won’t matter; sooner or later, he will need to come out again.”

It was Zhao. And he brought several of his soldiers with him. He had a nasty grin on his face as he looked at the now-closed door. He scanned the room, and when his eyes fell on Azula, they widened slightly. “Princess Azula? Your Highness … I … I-“ He completely forgot that the princess was kidnapped.

“Spare me your pointless blabbering, Captain Zhao.” Azula dismissed him without even sparing him a glance. It was clear she didn’t hold him in high regard.

Zhao bowed deeply. “It’s … Commander Zhao now, actually.“

“If you continue bothering me, it will be lieutenant by the end of the day,” Azula said sharply.

Zhao immediately tensed up. Why is the princess so hostile? Didn’t the Avatar kidnap her? Shouldn’t she be glad to see her soldiers again? She is going to be rescued from the evil clutches of the Avatar. She should be happy.

As for Azula, her irritation is reaching its limits. She will NEVER accept help from such a lowly being as Zhao. He will NOT rescue her. Actually, she won’t accept help from anyone but her father.

She will escape on her own.

But right now, she is … is …

… she is too weak.

No!

The Avatar is just too strong.

As Zhao and Azula were busy thinking about this weird situation, Satoru was busy talking with Avatar Roku.

/

The young Avatar walked around the small room with furrowed brows and his hands in his pockets.

He was confused.

What is he supposed to do? How can he talk with the geezer?

There is just a single statue in the room and a weird beam of light that slowly approaches Roku’s face. Should he wait until the beam hit his eyes?

‘Urgh, this is so boring.’

“Hey, gramps, I don’t want to waste who knows how long in this stupid room. Come out and talk to me, or I will walk straight out of here again.” Satoru loudly complained with crossed arms.

Just then, the light hit Roku’s eyes, and the room changed into a red wasteland.

Satoru was surprised. This was like the inside of a domain. He turned around and came face to face with Avatar Roku, who smiled at him kindly.

“It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Satoru. What took you so long?” Roku asked him with a kind smile on his face.

That … was the wrong thing to say.

His kindness did not sway Satoru. “Haaaaah?! What took me so long? What the hell are you on about? You were the one who wanted to talk with me, you old geezer. Also, I was here on time, whereas you took your sweet time waiting until this red beam hit your wrinkled face.” Satoru complained, irritated.

Roku was taken aback by Satoru’s outburst and stumbled over his words. “I- um … you are right, Satoru. I apologize for my rudeness.” Roku bowed and apologized sincerely.

This pleased Satoru, and his lousy mood vanished instantly. “Heh, yeah, that’s more like it, old man. So, what do you wanna chat about?” He asked innocently, completely ignoring his earlier outburst.

Avatar Roku didn’t quite get his character just yet, but he was pleased nonetheless. “I needed to contact you to warn you about an incoming threat,” Roku warned Satoru with a hard gaze. His tone was firm, and his posture tense. It was clear this was important to the old Avatar.

But Satoru was unimpressed. He simply shrugged and looked at Roku, disinterested. “And? If you want to warn me about the Fire Lord, don’t bother. I already know I have to kill that loser. Give me a few more weeks, and the dude will be two feet underground.” Satoru casually proclaimed and waved Roku off.

Roku was speechless.

What did he just hear?

He shook his head. He must make his point across. “No, I wanted to warn you about something else. Yes, you need to defeat the Fire Lord, but you must do it before the end of the upcoming summer. If you-“

“Are you deaf? Didn’t I just tell you I will kill him in the next few weeks? Or are you getting senile?” Satoru interrupted Roku.

Then, Satoru perked up again. “Wait? Can Cursed Spiri- … ghosts even age?”

It was getting difficult for Roku to keep his bearings. This brat- … young man is pushing his buttons. He once again tried to speak to Satoru. “Young Avatar, please listen to what I have to say. By the end of the next summer-“

But Satoru was not listening. He approached Roku with a dark smirk on his face. “Hey, old man, how does this all work in the first place? How can I speak to you if you’re dead? Can I speak with the other Avatars as well?” He questioned himself as his expression darkened.

Satoru began to look inward. He knew how souls worked.

Roku began to panic; time was running out, and this boy was making things unnecessarily difficult. “Please,” His tone was getting desperate. “You need to listen to me. If you-“

Fooooscchhhh!

It was too late.

Roku’s form vanished, and a tall, muscular woman replaced him. Her face was painted in a weird pattern.

‘Oh, hell yeah.’ Satoru thought excited.

Finally, not a wrinkled old dude.

She looks like a real warrior.

A wide smirk spread across Satoru’s face. “Soooo~, who are you?” He asked playfully.

The tall woman looked around, perplexed by this whole situation. Then, her eyes focused on Satoru, her gaze penetrating but calm. “You are certainly something else, young Avatar. I’m Avatar Kyoshi, the Avatar before Avatar Roku. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She said with a strong voice.

Satoru nodded. “Cool, but … how strong are you compared to the geezer? Are you the strongest?” The question rolled off his tongue with no hesitation.

A chuckle escaped Kyoshi, and she smiled at him playfully. “I never fought an Avatar before, but I think I’m one of the stronger ones.” She said as she crossed her arms and looked at Satoru rather smugly.

Of course, Satoru shot a dark smirk right back at her. “Heh, is that so? Well, just so you know, I will surpass you in under two months. I’m gonna be the strongest Avatar ever.” He proclaimed arrogantly.

Before Kyoshi could respond, however, Satoru perked up again. “Hey, wait, if you’re not the strongest, who was it then? Certainly not the geezer, right?”

Kyoshi chuckled once more. But this time, because of a misunderstanding. “You know, I’m actually much older than Roku. I was over two hundred years old when I died.” She stated teasingly as she gave Satoru a small smirk.

Satoru’s eyes widened. “Huh? You’re a granny? How is this even possible? Do humans live longer in this world?”

“I don’t know it myself. But I think it has something to do with how strong you are and how strong your willpower is.” Kyoshi said calmly.

Satoru crossed his arms and tilted his head sideways. “Hmmm, I have to live longer than you then if I want to surpass every Avatar. Meh, that’s not too bad, actually. It means I will probably live long enough to witness the birth of Video Games and the Internet. Neat,” Satoru said happily as he nodded to himself.

He then sat on the ground and smiled at Kyoshi with pure innocence.

“So, what did the geezer want to talk about?”

The atmosphere suddenly shifted. It became more tense, and Kyoshi’s gaze hardened. “Satoru,” She began firmly. “By the end of the following summer, a large meteor will fly by this planet. This meteor, called Sozin’s comet, will boost the power of Fire Bending by several folds. Fire Lord Sozin used this comet to eradicate the Air Nomads 100 years ago. You must defeat the Fire Lord before the end of summer, young Satoru.” Kyoshi explained seriously.

…

There was a sharp silence inside the chamber.

Neither Satoru nor Kyoshi said anything. They only looked at each other tensely.

And then…

Satoru relaxed his posture and began to smirk. He turned around and began to walk towards the exit. After a few meters, he looked behind him and gave Kyoshi a reassuring smirk.

“Hey, granny, tell the geezer not to worry. I will take care of everything. I decided to fight the Fire Lord on the day the comet arrives.” He said arrogantly.

Instead of grimacing at his statement, Kyoshi chuckled, amused. “I expected as such. Don’t die, you brat.” She said as she shot him a teasing smirk and disappeared into nothingness.

Satoru looked at the spot where Kyoshi stood for a few more seconds before turning around and walking outside the chamber.

His head was filled with only one thought.

If he has to fight the Fire Lord, he will do it when the loser is at his strongest.

How could he let this excellent chance pass? It will be the fight of the century. He can’t wait.

It’s only natural that he needs to fight the big boss in this Isekai at his strongest.

And with that, Satoru opened the door.

…

…

…

Wait!

…

FUCK!

…

Did he hear her right?

By the end of the following summer?

Oh no, that’s so many months away.

‘Urgh, the wait will kill me.’

/

Outside the chamber, Zhao and his men were patiently waiting for the Avatar to come out. He was still confused as to why the princess was not overjoyed to be rescued, but it was even more outrageous for her to refuse to tie up the Water Tribe peasant.

He’s unsure, but he thinks he heard the princess grumble something along the lines of, ‘If I tie her up, he will get wary of me.’ But he is uncertain.

Whatever, it's more important to wait until the Avatar comes out.

And would you look at that, the door suddenly began to hiss.

“GET READY!” He roared at his soldiers.

His men prepared to roast the Avatar the moment he stepped out of the room.

The atmosphere was tense. This was it. He would make his mark in the history books. He will kill the Avatar and rise to fame and glory in the Fire Nation and all around the world.

The door opened fully. A silhouette walked out of the steam.

It was time.

“FIRE!”

Zhao and his men shot out their arms to burn the Avatar to his bones.

But …

SLICE!

Not a single person was able to fire an attack. There wasn’t even the tiniest spark.

Zhao’s soldiers were cut in half before they could even start Firebending.

…

…

…

Wh- What?

Zhao turned around to look at his men, and when he did, his eyes bulged out his skull. Sweat ran down his face. His expression tensed, and he went pale.

What the hell happened?

Red colored the floor as his men bled out. His shoes were soaked in the warm liquid. His men didn’t even twitch. They just lay there, unmoving, as their color drains from their face.

What the hell happened?

Zhao stiffened as he looked back ahead again. The Avatar completely ignored him as he walked towards the princess and the peasant, unbothered by his presence. And yet … why … why does it feel like death itself was breathing down on Zhao’s neck? It felt like Zhao would die if he made the tiniest move.

WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED?

“Hey guys, I’m done with my little chat. Let’s get out of this boring place. I wanna see the wrestling match now.” He lazily said as he gave his comrades a small smirk.

The Avatar made a weird gesture with his hands, and a giant dragon emerged from his shadow. They boarded the beast, but before they took off, the Avatar glanced at Zhao.

He gave Zhao a relaxed smile and closed his eyes.

“Yo, Optional Mini-Boss, try to get stronger before you challenge me again, okay? If not,” The Avatar’s eyes opened again. His eyes penetrated Zhao’s soul and a toothy, dark grin replaced the innocent smirk. “You will die, you weakling.”

And with that, they took off.

Zhao was rooted on the spot.

But after a few seconds, his knees gave out, and he dropped to the ground. His body shook.

…

What was that?

/

Meanwhile, Fire Lord Ozai.

The Fire Lord walked through the halls of the palace, deep in his thoughts. He just received interesting news that could change the war as a whole and the fight against the Avatar.

His adviser informed him about a spirit that could power him up tremendously. Maybe even more than Sozin’s comet?

He needs more information.

/

/

/

End of chapter 5.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Yeah, Satoru just developed Explosionbending. I mean, come on, if Zuko can create explosions by failing at Lightningbending, why couldn’t Satoru use this to his advantage and create his own Sub-Bending Style?

Just imagine Katsuki Bakugou from My Hero Academia.

It’s like that, just not as powerful. But he can theoretically still fly around like Katsuki if he practised enough.

Also, I’m happy to announce that Team Avatar will be complete by the next chapter. :D

It’s finally time for Toph.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 6 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Oh, by the way, Satoru may come off as a complete asshole in this story. That's intended. He doesn't do it on purpose, actually. He simply doesn't understand what is at stake in this world yet. Don't worry, he will get humbled in later chapters. 

And if Katara seems kind of useless, don't worry, she will get her own arc later down the line. 

Just so you know, I didn’t study the Avatar Verse like other people did, so I’m bound to make mistakes at some point.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

Back to the present. Satoru and his comrades were currently flying on Suguru near Gaoling.

“You’re an idiot,” Azula said monotone.

Satoru shrugged and smiled at the princess innocently. “I don’t see the problem here.”

Azula sighed tiredly and facepalmed. “Avatar, the comet will boost the power of our firebending by several folds. You will gain nothing and have no advantage when you fight my father during the time Sozin’s comet flies through our skies.” She berated Satoru, irritated.

It was a few days after they left Roku’s temple, and Satoru just dropped the information out of nowhere. Why did he not tell them immediately? Who knows? Satoru said it would have a much greater impact if he revealed this a few days later.

Azula is sure he only did it to frustrate them.

Why is she even complaining? If the idiot fights her father when the comet arrives, his chance of winning the fight is way lower. She will just lie down and try to ignore the idiot.

Katara, on the other hand, was extremely furious.

“She is right, Satoru.” Katara began with an edge in her tone. “If you fight the Fire Lord this late, you will lower your chance at winning and sacrifice so many more lives that will die in the war. You could end the war way sooner and save so many lives.” She tried to stay calm, but it was getting tough.

Why is he willing to sacrifice so many people? Wasn’t the Avatar supposed to save them all?

Satoru waved her off and shot her a lazy smirk with half-lidded eyes. “Calm your tits, Magikarp. You just have to look at it from a different perspective. If I save the world, I will save so many more lives just by ending the war. Without me, the Fire Nation will definitely win the war in the next few years, and many more people will die because of that … and the rest will live a life of oppression. Also, the fight will be waaaaay more awesome if I fight him powered up.”

Katara's patience ran out.

Her face quickly turned red. Was he serious? IS THIS GUY FOR REAL?

She remembers how desperate she felt after losing her mother. And now Satoru wants to risk so many more people experiencing this pain just so he can have a proper fight? Is he nuts?

Katara rose up and pointed a sharp finger at Satoru, her expression pure of rage. “Now listen to me, Satoru. You will NOT fight the Fire Lord during the comet. You WILL fight him when you are ready and not RISK THOUSANDS OF LIFES. DO. YOU. UNDERSTAND. ME?” She shouted furiously and poked his chest.

Katara took a calming breath and sighed. “Satoru, please, don’t be stupid. I will help you as much as I can, okay? So please, … please don’t fight the Fire Lord when the comet arrives.” Her tone was much softer now, and she looked at Satoru with a gentle expression.

…

Satoru blankly stared back with a hint of irritation in his eyes.

After a few seconds, however, he broke his stare and smirked at Katara. “Nah, the dude is probably too weak to entertain me much without the comet's power. Also, how will you be of any help, Magikarp? Your Waterbending is novice-level at best. Heh,” He teased light-heartedly.

Katara had enough.

She didn’t believe her ears.

She tried to be reasonable, but Satoru threw it all out the window. How can someone be this selfish?

Her right hand rose up, ready to slap Satoru again. But before it hit him…

“Katara,”

THUMP!

She stopped.

Satoru released his overwhelming aura in full force.

It was suffocating.

Satoru rose up from his position and gazed deeply into Katara’s eyes. “Don’t tell me what to do, got it? I hate people who force me into their way of life. If you’re not satisfied, you’re welcome to try fighting the Fire Lord alone.” Satoru’s tone was sharp. A shiver went down her spine after hearing it.

Katara nodded stiffly and sat down again.

And just like that, Satoru’s killing intent vanished. He clapped his hands and gave everyone a bright smile. “Nice, now that that’s done, we can finally land and enjoy my first wrestling match in this world. AWESOME!” Satoru happily exclaimed and threw a fist in the air.

As Satoru was back to his old carefree self, Katara hugged her knees and thought about what just happened.

Her Gran Gran always told her stories about the Avatar, the world's savior, the one who would bring back balance to the world. But … Satoru does not fit the role of a savior. Instead, he has this weird aura around him.

It felt as if he was living in his own world… as if there was a barrier separating them. He was completely detached from everything else.

The young girl sighed and closed her eyes to get some rest.

/

On the ground, somewhere near Goaling.

“Ohh? Here already? That’s good; let’s come inside so you can get dressed, Blind Bandit.” A black-haired and wrinkled lady in a pretty green dress said to the approaching young girl. The young girl in question had a blank expression on her face, not giving the old lady any attention. She had green, milky eyes and black hair.

It was Toph Beifong. Aka the Bland Bandit, her stage name.

Toph ignored the woman and walked past her. She knew the woman didn’t like her anyway, so why should she be all friendly? It would be a massive waste of time. She just arrived via her tunnels and doesn’t want to get bothered by anyone right now.

No, she just wants to feel the rush of beating up a few weaklings and hear the loud cheering of the audience.

Toph walked through the corridors as if she had lived here for ages.

This is her world. After a three-week break, it was finally time for new tournaments. She can’t wait to fight once more on this sacred ground. Her life the last few weeks had been so dull. For some reason, her parents were extra careful and ordered the guards to accompany her even when she went outside to their garden.

It was ridiculous.

Toph arrived at her booth and went inside. The small room was only a few meters away from the ring and had small holes in the wall so she could hear the fight and the audience. With her Seismic Sense, she could feel everything with incredible accuracy.

It was perfect.

An excited smirk spread across her face as she felt the first two participants arrive at the ring.

It’s starting.

Toph listened closely.

“Laaaadiieeess and Gentlemeeeeen, welcome to Earth Rumble FOOOOUUUURRRR! After a break of only three weeks, we can proudly announce that we have new participants fighting in our glorious ring today. Let's not waste any more time and welcome our first newcomer.” The announcer hyped up the crowd loudly.

He turned around dramatically and stretched out his arm to the entrance.

“Let’s welcome the Masked Terror, ROY MYSTERIO.”

The crowd roared as a short man with a golden mask entered the ring.

Back inside Toph’s booth.

Call her crazy. But she is sure she heard someone shouting something along the lines of, ‘HAHAHAHA seriously? Roy Mysterio? Pfff- BAHAHAHA.’

Whatever, the new guy seems to be nothing special. It looks like it will be yet another victory for her.

Toph sighed and relaxed, arms crossed behind her back. She leaned back in her chair and spat on the ground. It would be a while before her turn came.

“Heh, sounds like Fire Nation Man just entered the stage. Maaan, it was so fun beating him up.” The young girl said fondly at the lovely memory of her repeatedly smashing his head into the ground.

Hmm?

It sounded like the guy from before just said something funny.

“Hey, Azula-chan, why aren’t you cheering for your loyal subject? Come on, cheer him on.”

“Stop poking my cheek with your disgusting finger, Avatar. And for your information, that thing is not from my country.”

Toph jolted.

Avatar?

Eh, maybe just some nickname.

Toph ignored the rest of the conversation and leaned back into her chair.

‘Let’s just wait until it’s my turn.’

After that, the matches continued, and Roy Mysterio won round after round.

And now … it was finally her turn to beat up yet another weakling.

Toph stood before the staircase and patiently waited for the announcer to hype her up. She stomped the floor with her right foot, and her whole body itched to finally let loose again.

“… The Blind BAAAANDIIIIT!”

Toph smirked darkly.

‘Finally.’

The young girl walked up the stairs with an aura of superiority and excitement. She could feel the audience cheering through her feet. It was an incredible feeling.

When she reached the top, she loosened her belt and held it up above her head. Two women then took it out of her hands and walked out of the ring.

Suddenly, Toph felt something strange, and she stiffened.

What the hell was that? It felt like a predator was watching her.

No, she doesn’t have time for something like that. It’s probably just her imagination.

It was time to fight. Toph turned around and faced her opponent. She could feel that he was small but well-built. But something else had to happen first before they could duke it out. It was standard for the challenger to start the shit talk, so she waited patiently for him to start the show.

Roy Mysterio stretched out his arms and smiled arrogantly at the audience. “Seriously? You want me to beat up a small girl? Hey guys, I think she should rather ge- UFFF!”

Roy Mysterio was kicked in his side and flew out of the ring.

…

What?

A different person stood where Roy just stood.

“Hehe, let’s not waste more time here. Let me fight her instead.” He said in a dark tone.

Toph didn’t even feel him move. How did he do that? Also, this boy felt entirely different. She can’t describe it, but his vibrations are … strange.

An excited smirk spread across her face. “And who’re you supposed to be?” Toph asked mockingly, as if she didn’t take him seriously at all.

When the boy faced her, she felt his heartbeat increase. Not because he was scared; she was sure he was just excited to fight her.

Awesome!

“Me? I’m the guy who will make you run back to your mommy. I’m the strongest, after all.” He proclaimed with an aura of superiority.

Naturally, Toph played along with him. “You? The strongest? Pfff … yeah, the strongest in a room full of babies, maybe.”

The audience ohhh’d.

The boy was not insulted in the slightest and widened his smirk. “Heehee, pretty big words from someone your size. Did you graduate kindergarten last week, or are you just malnourished?”

Oh, hell yeah, she likes him.

Toph crossed her arms and shot him a toothy smirk. “You can talk big all you want, but the moment I beat your butt, you will regret crossing my path. How about I hold back so you have some chance at winning?” She offered in an arrogant tone.

Again, the boy remained calm. He stuffed his hands in his pockets and tilted his head. “Nah, feel free to go all out. After all … you’re weak. Hihi.”

…

Silence.

Toph’s expression was hidden behind her hair.

Then, the ground cracked, and the fight began.

/

With Satoru.

The teen was laser-focused. He was tremendously invested in her when he saw the brat enter the ring. At first, he thought it was just a stage name, but after he saw how she walked and carried herself, he was sure she was truly blind. Not to mention her milky eyes.

Satoru knew how blind people walked, but she … she walked as if she could see everything.

There is the possibility she has something akin to a sixth sense.

And with that …

‘Heh, soon I will have my precious Six-Eyes again.’

He found his Earthbending Master. And he hasn’t even seen her fight yet. Satoru knew she wasn’t weak; he just wanted to trigger her.

And it worked like a charm. The moment he called her weak, her presence shifted. She stomped the ground, and a wave made of rocks approached him at high speed.

But instead of dodging the attack, he would burst through it head-on. Satoru stretched his hands forward, loud sparks were heard, and in the blink of an eye, a loud explosion hit Toph’s attack, obliterating it. The debris was blown away in all directions and crashed into the crowd, injuring many spectators.

Toph was stunned. What just happened? That wasn’t Earthbending.

She had no time to process anything because Satoru was preparing his next attack. This time, he stretched out his arms backward, with his palms facing the crowd. Again, sparks were heard, followed by a loud explosion. Now, the crowd was hit by the shockwave of Satoru’s explosion.

Satoru soared through the air like a rocket. A mad grin spread across his face as he flipped in the air to lunge forward and hit Toph with another explosion from his right hand.

At the last second, Toph managed to dodge and went underground. She felt the adrenalin rush and reappeared behind Satoru to hit his back with her fist reinforced with rocks like a gauntlet.

Satoru quickly ducked and kicked her in the stomach to push her away and to get some distance.

But Toph could feel his movement, so she grabbed his foot with her left hand and yanked him away. Satoru slid across the ground like a ragdoll but managed to catch himself at the last second.

Both fighters smiled like little kids. It was clear both had the time of their lives, and the fight hadn’t even exceeded the 30-second mark yet.

Toph relaxed her stance for a moment to taunt Satoru. “Not bad, you little Firecracker. This is the first time in a while that I can go all out against someone. By the way, did you learn how to fight in the circus, or why are you dancing around like a ballerina?” She said in an arrogant tone.

Of course, Satoru immediately countered. “That … is you going all out? Heh, and here I thought I finally found a worthy opponent. Maybe your size stunted the growth of your power as well?” He teased with half-lidded eyes.

Toph began to laugh. “Hahahaha, I think I’m going to like you. But first, let me bash your head into the ground, Sparky.”

Satoru’s smirk widened. “Nah, I don’t think so. I analyzed your fighting style. You can only see what’s on the ground, right? I noticed it during our first attacks. In the air, you used your hearing to locate me, but the moment I touched the ground, your whole fighting style changed completely.” He stated smugly.

“And that means,” Satoru began in a threatening tone. “As long as I am in the air, you are at a massive disadvantage.”

It was scary how quickly he could analyze everything around him like it was nothing.

He took a deep stance and launched himself into the air using his explosions. He had trained for the last few days to fly through the air like he had in the past. Hovering was the difficult part, but everything after that was easy.

Toph didn’t let it show on her face, but she was getting nervous.

However …

“Hehehe … hahahaha … HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Her nervousness was overshadowed by pure excitement and exhilaration. She laughed like crazy, finally having someone to fight on equal footing.

Toph enveloped her whole body in rocks and used a more defensive approach. She concentrated on her hearing to locate Satoru.

She will not lose this fight.

And then she heard it; one explosion after another closed in on her. He was slowly getting nearer.

Toph smirked.

This was it.

The next attack would decide the outcome of this fight.

Unfortunately …

“STOP FIGHTING YOU LUNATICS!” Azula screeched loudly.

Both Toph and Satoru stopped fighting. However, they only stopped because they were curious why the princess was annoying them when they had so much fun. They would never stop their fantastic session just because she told them so.

Satoru’s shoulders slumped, and he loudly groaned. “Urgh, what now? It was just getting good," he complained with exaggerated facial expressions.

Toph, too, was tremendously irritated. She crossed her arms and snarled at Azula. “Yeah, he’s right. What’s your problem, Screechy?”

Azula jerked upward. She couldn’t believe her ears. Did that brat just call her Screechy? How dare she call the princess of the Fire Nation by such a graceless name. “What was that, you worthless dirt eater?” she said through gritted teeth.

Toph wasn’t bothered by her tone or insult in the slightest and smirked at the princess mockingly. “I think I spoke loud enough, Screechy. Or was your hearing damaged by your constant screeching as well?”

Satoru was openly laughing now. He pointed his index finger at Azula, laughing at her furious expression. He high-fived Toph and gave her a mischievous smirk.

It was pissing her off. Smoke began to form around Azula’s hands.

“I’ll kill you both,” Azula said, emotionless with an expressionless face.

Satoru managed to calm down and wiped away his tears. “Maaaan, it’s so easy to rile you up, Azula-chan. So, why did you interrupt our fight anyway?” He asked the question as if he didn’t just mock her entire being.

Azula gritted her teeth. How can someone be so insufferable? “If you would use your stupid eyes for once,” She began as she stretched out her arms, addressing the now completely empty stadium. “You would see that your stupid fight scared away all the spectators, you moron.”

Satoru raised his brows and looked around the arena. And would you look at that, she was right. Everyone really has left. But why? Satoru was sure that the fight between him and the brat was not that intense.

Or was it?

Whatever, he faced Azula again and shrugged at her. “Yeah, so?”

Azula glared at Satoru again. His nonchalant attitude was infuriating. But after a few seconds, she sighed tiredly and sat down again. There was no point arguing with a simple-minded creature like him.

Why was she stuck with him? What has she done to deserve something so degrading?

Satoru, on the other hand, ignored Azula’s plight and addressed the midget beside him. “Meh, I’m not in the mood to fight anymore. Yo, brat, wanna be my Earthbending master? I’m the Avatar, and I only want the best of the best in my team.” He offered calmly with a relaxed posture and his hands in his pockets.

Toph's eyes widened, and she snapped her head in Satoru’s direction. “Huh? Seriously? You’re the Avatar? I always thought the Avatar would be someone boring with a stick up his butt.” She said suspiciously as she crossed her arms and looked at Satoru skeptically.

But after thinking about it for a few seconds, Toph relaxed her arms. “I know you’re not lying… but why are you, the Avatar, watching a wrestling match?” She asked herself as she rubbed her chin.

Toph’s thoughts were interrupted as Satoru slapped her back. “Eh, who cares about that? Just pack your stuff and tell me when we can leave this place.” Satoru said lazily.

At that, Toph’s face scrunched up. The young girl sighed, and in a tired tone, she said, “About that …”

/

“Absolutely not. My precious daughter is way too fragile to travel the world with the Avatar. I’m terribly sorry, young man, but there is no way I can entrust my daughter to you. She is weak and blind. She needs my protection and will never leave this place under any circumstances.”

We find ourselves in Toph’s home. After the situation in the arena calmed down and Satoru apologized to the staff about the carnage, but only after Katara forced him to, they followed Toph back home to ask her parents to let her travel with them.

Toph ordered them not to tell her parents about her secret life. She didn’t want to be found out and receive even harsher surveillance. She knew that her parents would never allow her to accompany the Avatar, and that’s why they couldn’t find out about her fighting career, too.

And what her father said just now confirmed it. She knew it would come to this, but it hurt nonetheless.

Darn it. She really wanted to travel with Satoru and kick the butts of many Fire Nation soldiers.

The young Earthbender sighed, her head lowered in defeat.

But of course, Satoru had other plans. He tilted his head sideways and looked at Toph’s parents confusedly. “Hah? What the hell are you talking about? I was not asking for your permission; I just wanted to let you guys say goodbye to your daughter.” He said, completely monotone.

A smirk formed on Satoru’s face, and he looked at them mockingly. “Heh, you guys must be extremely dull not to see your daughter's potential,” Satoru added and turned around to walk out of this place. He grabbed Toph’s arm and dragged her behind him.

Toph’s father was shocked. He couldn’t believe the audacity of this boy. How dare he kidnap his daughter? He rose from his seat and began to shout. “YOU WILL LEAVE HER HERE, OR ELSE I WILL BE FORCED TO … to …” The air left his lungs, and he slumped back into his seat with a pale face.

What is this feeling?

“You will be forced to do what?”

It was Satoru. He only had to slightly glare at the wimp and release a small portion of his killing intent to shut him up. Both of Toph’s parents looked at him, terrified.

Satisfied, Satoru continued leaving this place. “Thought so.”

Toph was dumbfounded. What the hell just happened?

She couldn’t form words, so she let Satoru drag her outside, where the others were waiting without any resistance. It all happened like a blur. She was a headstrong warrior who only did what she wanted, but even she had NEVER argued against her parents.

Was it really this easy? Satoru did it like it was your everyday stroll through the market.

He fought against her without backing down and countered her insults without a care in the world. It was the first time in her life that she thought she found a kindred spirit.

…

Yeah …

He is amazing.

Toph snapped back to reality as she was lifted up by Satoru and thrown on the dragon. They took off and flew Northward.

“You really did it.” She said breathlessly with an expression that screamed, ‘I can’t believe it.’

Satoru sat on Suguru’s head and turned his head to look at Toph with a curious face. “Huh? What do you mean? I just let them know where they stood in the pecking order. You know, I was born into a strict clan as well. And let me tell you, I grew tired of their rules quite fast. I will never let a bunch of stuck-up weaklings tell me how I have to live my life.”

The eyes of the young Earthbender widened slightly.

I will never let a bunch of stuck-up weaklings tell me how I have to live my life.

He may have said that in an emotionless tone, but for Toph, this sentence quickly burned itself into her head as one of the most important memories in her life.

Toph had stars in her eyes as she listened to the silent breeze of the wind around her.

This would truly be a new beginning for her. It was then that she realized that she would travel around the world without her parents and without anyone telling her how to behave. Without her mother telling her how to walk and eat properly. Without her father telling her she was weak and fragile. Without the servants and guards watching her every step.

Was this really happening?

Her thoughts were interrupted by someone tapping her on the shoulder.

“Hi, I didn’t have the chance earlier, but I’m Katara. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Katara introduced herself in a friendly tone and a beaming smile on her face.

Katara and Azula didn’t have the time earlier to introduce themselves because the flight was too short, and Satoru constantly asked Toph for a description of her home.

Yeah, he really asked a blind girl for a description of her home.

“Oh, that’s right. I didn’t introduce you to everyone.” Satoru suddenly spoke up and sat down on the saddle between Toph and Katara. Azula was further in the back but was quickly grabbed by Satoru and placed next to Toph.

Then, he took Toph’s hand and placed it on top of Azula’s head. The princess stiffened and brooded silently. It’s not like it will do anything if she complains now. “This is Azula-chan; she is the princess of the Fire Nation. I kidnapped her to let her teach me Firebending.” Satoru explained in a cheerful tone and ruffled Azula’s hair.

Toph’s eyes widened. But Satoru wasn’t finished and guided her hand in Katara’s direction. “And this one is-“

“Wait, hold on. You kidnapped the princess of the Fire Nation? Screechy is the princess? Seriously?” Toph said with an expression of pure disbelief.

Satoru nodded vigorously. “Yep, awesome, right?”

…

…

…

Toph looked at Satoru with an empty stare. Once again, Satoru managed to leave her speechless.

Katara noticed Toph's plight and tried to calm her down. She took Toph’s hand in her own, and in a gentle tone, she said, “I know it’s a bit much, but please try to-“

She was interrupted by Toph suddenly throwing her hands in the air. A broad and toothy smirk formed on her face, and she looked at Satoru with pure excitement. “ARE YOU KIDDING ME? THAT’S SO COOL! How did you do it? Why did you do it? Were you at the palace? Did you see the Fire Lord? Did you beat him up?” The vibrating girl bombarded Satoru with several questions.

Katara stiffened. ‘Oh no.’

Satoru immediately matched Toph’s excitement. “I know, right? It was so awesome. I needed a Firebending Master, that’s why. And yes, I was at the palace.” Satoru proclaimed arrogantly as he patted his chest smugly. “And I also saw the Fire Lord, and let me tell you,” Satoru leaned closer. “He’s one ugly piece of shit.” He whispered loudly inside Toph’s ear.

Toph giggled at his explanation and slapped the back of his back as she continued laughing with him.

He did it on purpose, of course. Because now, Azula snapped her head in his direction and threw him the coldest death glare. "What was that, Avatar?" She said through gritted teeth.

But Satoru ignored her and continued explaining his little adventure. "Unfortunately, I didn't fight him. I only fought Azula-chan and beat her up. Heh, I completely humiliated her. She didn't even get a hit on me, and after our fight, she begged me to spare her and that she would do anything I said." Satoru finished the last part and began to laugh together with Toph. It was entirely made up, as it all happened a bit differently.

"WHAT? THAT'S NOT WHAT HAPPENED!" Azula screeched at him with a red face. She clenched her fists and needed all the willpower in the world not to attack him. She knew she would lose to him. And it was pissing her off.

It was getting even more difficult after Toph began to tease her, too. The young Earthbender shot her a mocking smirk. "Heh, for a princess, you sure screech a lot. Must be hard having such an annoying voice and getting kidnapped by the Troll-Doll." Toph loudly said as she slapped Azula's back.

Now, Satoru laughed even louder at Azula’s plight.

The poor princess could only swallow her pride and accept her current position.

The day will come when she can finally get her revenge. She will kill them all.

Katara began to pity Azula. She may be the princess, but bullying someone who can’t fight back is … not nice. “Hey, guys, stop it," she began in a gentle tone. “Don’t gang up on her. You’re just bullying her; this isn’t fun anymore.” Katara berated them calmly but with a slight edge in her tone.

Immediately, Satoru pouted and crossed his arms. “Blegh, spoilsport.” He said childishly.

Toph only huffed but complied, nonetheless. “Hmph, whatever, it was getting boring anyway.”

Satisfied, Katara smiled fondly at the duo and turned her attention to Azula, who was sitting hunched over with crossed arms and a brooding face. She reached out to the princess. “Are you alright?”

But Azula quickly turned around, not wanting to get help from a peasant. “I’m fine. I don’t need your help.” Azula grumbled out quietly.

Katara was unbothered by her tone and gave her a gentle smile. She knew that deep down, Azula was glad. She turned her attention back to Satoru and Toph and saw them both chatting with bright smiles on their faces.

‘They sure hit it off. *sigh* I hope they can keep it to themselves, or else this whole trip will get even more troublesome.’ Katara thought worriedly.

Still, a fond smile spread across her face. It was nice that Satoru found someone on the same wavelength as him.

Katara still doesn’t know her place in this weird team, but as long as they can work together, she is sure they can bring peace to the world.

/

With Sokka and Zuko.

“The Avatar must be a strategic genius. You can’t tell where he will travel next or his destination.” Zuko said as he scanned the map before him with intense eyes.

Sokka groaned. “Oh my god, are you serious?” He slapped a hand on his face. “Satoru is an idiot with no idea what he’s doing. He isn’t some kind of genius, you idiot. I told you a hundred times that he wants to travel north to master Waterbending.” Sokka complained loudly as he made exaggerated gestures with his arms.

We find ourselves in the middle of the ocean between the Earth Kingdom and the Fire Nation.

After doing various jobs and other tasks, Sokka and Zuko managed to buy a small boat with which they could safely travel across the ocean.

Oh, and Iroh is there too.

Zuko shot Sokka a grumpy glare. “Silence; if the Avatar really wants to reach the Northern Water Tribe, the easiest route would be to fly straight to the north. He is outplaying us. I’m sure we will reach him if we travel through here.” Zuko pointed at a marked spot on the map.

Sokka’s body trembled with build-up rage. His fists are clenched, and his face gradually becomes redder. He was growling at Zuko. With gritted teeth, he spoke, “Oh? You mean like last time, where you led us inside a forest, and we were ambushed by a bunch of kids who wanted to blow up a dam?” He pointed out furiously.

“That was only-“

“Or the other time, when an evil spirit kidnapped me?”

“This wasn’t my-“

“And what about the village with the fortune teller? Huh? What about that time? You said she could help us find Satoru, but instead, we barely survived the eruption, and the village was destroyed.”

“You don’t-“

“And don’t get me started about this whole fiasco with the woman and her pet. My back is still tingling because of that. How about you listen to me and-“

“WOULD YOU SHUT UP ALREADY? I GET IT! BUT AT LEAST I FIND CLUES ABOUT HIS WHEREABOUTS. WHEREAS YOU JUST LAZE ALL DAY AND EAT OUR WHOLE MEAT SUPPLY.” Zuko had enough and exploded.

The teens continued to scream at each other like there was no tomorrow.

All the while, Iroh sat five meters away and enjoyed his freshly brewed cup of tea.

‘Ah, it’s good to have friends to help you through difficult times.’

/

/

/

End of chapter 6.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Your opinion:

What should Toph call Satoru: Troll-Doll, Sparky, Fluffy, Rattlebrain

Azula: Screechy, Loudmouth, Screechness, Nag-Queen, Princess

Katara: Sweetness, Sugarqueen

Satoru's nickname for Toph: Brat, Squirt, Pipsqueak, Midget, Toph-chan, Toochan , other suggestions from you?

Yeah, I shamelessly stole the nickname Troll-Doll from the awesome story “Dereliction”.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 7 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Alright, you guys decided to use the following nicknames.

Toph will call Satoru: Troll-Doll; Azula: Naggy; and Katara: Sugar Queen.

Satoru will call Toph: Toochan; Katara: Magikarp; and Azula: Azula-chan.

Also, with the next chapter, the finale of Book 1 will begin. This is the last regular chapter of Book 1.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

“If you want to learn Earthbending, you must think like a rock. To be honest, it's quite simple. Just feel the ground beneath you and listen to its vibrations. And then you only have to command it to your will. The most important thing is to be headstrong.”

Hearing Toph’s explanation, Satoru quickly shut his eyes and tried to feel the earth beneath his feet.

It was the next day, and team Avatar found themselves a nice wasteland to practice their individual bending styles. Katara stood beside a small river and tried to recreate some of Satoru’s feats. Azula, on the other hand, sat on the ground to meditate and practice her breathing.

That only leaves Toph and Satoru. The two troublemakers faced each other, with Satoru smiling excitedly and Toph expressing superiority and arrogance. She enjoyed the position of a master.

Azula had no choice but to listen in on their little bending session and scoffed. “Hmph, what kind of stupid explanation is that supposed to be? Not a single person in the world will learn Earthbending by just-“

“All right, I got it.” Satoru suddenly shouted and opened his eyes.

With his right foot, he stomped on the ground, and a giant 3-meter-wide pillar of earth rose up to a height of 10 meters. Its surface was smooth and square-shaped.

Azula saw this and quickly shut her mouth to get back to meditating. She will just ignore this and be done with all this nonsense. Satoru’s talent is just ridiculous.

Toph, on the other hand, was delighted. She nodded at Satoru, satisfied. “Heh, looks like you learn ridiculously fast. That’s good,” she said darkly and punched her palm. “It means I can be a lot rougher with you.” Her tone became unhinged.

Satoru returned her challenging smirk. “HA, do your worst, Sensei. I can take everything you throw at me and return it tenfold.” He proclaimed smugly.

Toph tilted her head and looked at Satoru confusedly. “Sensei?”

“Where I come from, it basically means Master.”

“Oh? Nice, I like it.” The young girl said, pleased, and held her chin high. “Okay, ready to learn how to change the shape of the rocks you bend? Or how about I teach you how to let them float in the air?”

Satoru shook his head. “Nah, first I wanna know how you can see everything despite being blind. Is it like a sixth sense or something?” Satoru asked calmly, interested in her technique.

Toph raised her brows and stuck her hands into her pockets. “Hmm, I think this will be a bit too early for you to learn.” She said, hesitant. But then, she shrugged. “Eh, whatever, let’s see how you’ll do.” She waved him off dismissively and began to think about how she would teach him her Seismic Sense.

As Toph organized her thoughts, Satoru vibrated with excitement. His arms flailed up and down as she gave Toph a bright smile. If his assumption is correct, he will soon reunite with his Six-Eyes.

After a few seconds, Toph snapped her fingers. “Okay, I think this will do.” She took out her hairpiece and covered Satoru’s eyes with it.

‘Wow, how nostalgic.’ Satoru thought, amused. The glasses he used back home had the same effect. They were blacked out.

“I can see everything because I feel the vibrations that travel through the earth. Everyone, even ants, are making little tremors that I can sense with my Seismic-Sense. Try to concentrate on your feet and feel the vibrations inside the earth.” Toph explained vaguely.

Of course, Satoru understood her just fine. He immediately began to work and concentrated deeply on his surroundings.

At first, he didn’t sense anything, and everything around him was pitch black, but that didn’t stop Satoru in the slightest. The opposite, this only encouraged him even more. He needed to succeed.

But no matter what he did, he couldn’t get a handle on this technique.

An arrogant smirk spread across Toph’s face after Satoru didn’t show any results after a few minutes. “Let’s do something else instead, Troll-Doll. This is too early for you.” She said teasingly.

She was lying.

This was meant to motivate him. Toph knew that Satoru would work even harder when she called him out in that manner.

And it was working. There was no way Satoru would quit so easily. No, he has to prove her wrong and show her how far above he is to everyone else.

Satoru changed his tactics.

He grabbed water from the nearby river with his Waterbending and made several small droplets. Then, he threw them away and let them hit the earth. He will try to sense them hitting the ground. It has to work.

He snapped his fingers, and the first droplet hit the floor.

Nothing.

The second one.

Still nothing.

Dammit!

Change of plans. Satoru stomped on the ground with his right foot to increase his connection with the earth.

Next try. The third droplet.

…

Nothing again.

What is he doing wrong?

He concentrated even harder, and he subconsciously tuned out his surroundings.

Fourth droplet.

Drip!

THERE! HE FELT IT!

His eyes went wide under his blindfold. He felt it. He really felt it. He did it.

Toph noticed Satoru’s change, and a smirk spread across her face. She felt it, too. ‘Heh, unbelievable. I wonder how far I can push him?’ 

However, Satoru didn’t notice Toph’s delight and only focused on himself. There was a tingling sensation inside his belly, but he tried to push it down and wait until he had full control over his Seismic-Sense.

There is much to do. He still had his blindfold on and began to concentrate again. First, he must learn how to ‘see’ everything, and then, like in his past life, he will try to keep it constantly active. Well, not continually; he didn’t learn RCT, but whatever. For most of the time, they were active.  

Satoru let the next droplet hit the ground.

Drip!

He felt it again. This time, it was much clearer. Not only that, but he could pinpoint exactly where it landed and its size.

The tingling sensation increased. It became difficult to contain his excitement. It wanted to be released. Satoru could barely hide his smirk.

Now, he tried to drop multiple droplets. Five, to be exact.

Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip!

Satoru vibrated uncontrollably. He felt them all and where they landed. Not only that … there was … something new.

‘What’s this?’

He stomped the ground again. And …

ZING!

Satoru fell on his butt. He was shocked. It was like … like …

Slowly, his mouth formed a wide smirk.

It was barely a fraction of a second, but he could see his surroundings despite having a blindfold covering his eyes. It was like a topographical map that showed him the surface in great detail.

He couldn’t contain it anymore; this tingling sensation traveled through his whole body and exploded.

Satoru rapidly stood up, ripped off Toph’s hairpiece, and jumped fifty meters in the air. “WOOOHOOOOOO, I HAVE THEM BACK. MY SIX-EYES ARE BACK, BABY. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA.” He shouted loudly and soared through the sky with a combination of Airbending and Explosionbending.

Sure, they were not completely back, and this Seismic-Sense was just a washed-down version of it, but he took what he got.

His companions, on the other hand, were confused about what this fuss was all about. They looked at him with either a confused expression or an annoyed one. The latter was Azula.

Satoru landed back on the ground, still laughing uncontrollably. Toph crossed her arms and gave him an amused smirk. “Is your mind broken, or why are you laughing like a maniac? I get it; seeing the world through your feet is weird, but come on.” She shook her head fondly, finding his antics hilarious.

Satoru sighed, relieved. “Oh, you don’t know the half of it.” He still hasn’t told them about his world, and Toph doesn’t even know he is from an entirely different world.

He should tell them soon. There is no point in stalling anymore; his team should be complete.

And … ‘Oh, wow, this feels weird.’ Now that he’s back on the ground, seeing the world through your eyes and the Seismic-Sense simultaneously feels … strange.

…

WAIT!

Thinking about it, how does this work anyway? How can he feel his surroundings through vibrations? Is he feeling the tremors that travel through the earth like waves, or is it something else? Seriously, is there more to it?

Is he having an epiphany?

What if he could feel the vibrations because he was connected not just through Earthbending but through something else?

How does bending work in the first place? Partial telekinesis? But why is it element-specific? Is it the work of a spirit?

Urgh, he’s getting distracted. He needs to get back to his Seismic-Sense. It’s still incomplete. But what if he can achieve a similar feat with the other bending styles as well?

This can’t be something only Earthbenders could achieve, right? What about Firebending?

Heh, let’s test it out. If his guess is correct, then something similar should be possible with Firebending.

Satoru covered his eyes again. Then, he lit up a small flame in his hand.

By the way, this whole time, Toph tried to get his attention by punching his arm and shouting at him. Satoru ignored her, or to be exact, he was lost in his own thoughts.

Satoru concentrated on his surroundings again. He deactivated his Seismic-Sense and tried to feel the flame in his hand.

At first, he didn’t feel anything, like earlier.

But when he threw the small flame from palm to palm, a light flicker appeared in the back of his head. It felt like a buzz.

‘Heh, I knew it. Screw you all; I’m just awesome.’

His theory was correct. Bending works through a telekinetic connection inside your brain, and if you concentrate hard enough, you can feel the connection, like seeing the world through a different filter. And if the buzz in the back of his head is any indication, that means bending is possible because the cerebellum of humans in this world is entirely different from that of humans in his world.

So, in theory, if you damage someone's cerebellum, would they lose their ability to bend?

Questions for later. First, he needs to go over the elemental senses again. There are still questions unanswered.

Earthbending shows you a world like blind animals perceive it through echolocation. It’s as if you have a small bat in your brain. Well, the Seismic-Sense works through waves that travel through the earth instead of the air, but whatever.

And Firebending? Currently, Satoru views the world as if he is looking through a thermal camera. Okay, as of now, he can only make out small shapes and dots. However, with enough practice, he could discern his surroundings with perfect accuracy solely through his thermal vision alone.

How should he describe it? Right now, where Toph should be standing, he can see a small flickering red-yellow sphere showing her internal body temperature.

But what should he name it? ‘Hmm? Alright, let’s keep it basic and call it Thermal-Sense. Yep, this sounds good. Seismic-Sense and Thermal-Sense.’

Satoru was satisfied and nodded to himself. Now, he only has to do the same with Waterbending and Airbending.

…

No … first, he must activate both of them at the same time. How would that look? Does it even work? Let’s find out. Satoru concentrated again and …

He stiffened.

…

…

…

Wow!

He … He can’t describe it, but this feels … otherworldly. Yeah, otherworldly. He can’t explain it otherwise, not with words, nor with anything else.

Still, his Six-Eyes were dozens of times better. And even if he can achieve the same with the other elements, it would still not come close to his precious Six-Eyes. But he will take what he gets.

Satoru took off his blindfold and immediately regretted it. He didn’t deactivate his Elemental-Senses. His mind was overloaded with information. It was not as bad as with the Six-Eyes, but it still stung in the back of his head. The strain was bearable. He should be fine letting it stay active for a few hours a day.

He needs to find a way to work around the strain. It will only get worse after he can do the same with the other elements. Speaking of which, he will call this new version of the Six-Eyes … Four-Eyes when he eventually perfects it with all the elements.

…

…

…

Yeah, we all know he’s not good with names.

But there are four elements, and this version will be weaker than the original, so at least it makes sense.

It was then that Satoru snapped back to reality. Why? Because Toph had hit him on the head so hard, he stumbled forward.

“Hey, Troll-Doll, are you brain-dead, or why are you ignoring me?” The young girl said, irritated.

Satoru rubbed his head in embarrassment and gave Toph an apologetic smile. “Ah, sorry, Toochan, I was lost in thought for a minute.”

He approached Toph and ruffled her hair. “Don’t worry, my brain is way too active for me to end up brain-dead.”

In the distance, Azula rolled her eyes.

Toph crossed her arms and gave him a sharp look. However, she didn’t slap away his hand. “Tch, I wasn’t worried about you. I just wanna continue our training so I can stomp you into the ground.” She finished the last part with a devious smirk on her face.

Naturally, Satoru returned it, even though Toph couldn’t see it. “Nah, how about we do something else instead?” Satoru proposed vaguely.

Toph raised her brows.

“I think I'm slowly getting the hang of this seismic sense, you know? Let me fight against Azula-chan with my eyes covered and observe where I stand compared to you.” He said in a dark tone.

The young Earthbender's eyes widened slightly. However, her surprise quickly gave way to anticipation. She likes this idea very much. “HA! I like your way of thinking. Yeah, let's do it.” Toph said loudly and punched her palm.

However, Azula was not fond of this idea. She stormed in their direction, her face contorted with fury. “What the hell are you two idiots scheming again? Don’t include me in your ridiculous ideas, you lunatics. I’m royalty, you hear me? I stand above the likes of you.”

Toph and Satoru gave her a blank stare, unbothered by her tone. Satoru then smiled arrogantly at the princess. “Aww, come on Azula-chan. Are you scared that much of me? Don’t worry; I’ll wear a blindfold. You could actually have a chance against me this time, you know?” Satoru spoke as if talking to a toddler, patting her head.

It took all of Azula’s willpower not to blow up the whole place. She growled loudly and clenched her fists as smoke came out of her ears. Why the hell is it so difficult to stay calm around this idiot? She’s usually way more composed than this. But why … why can he rile her up so easily?  It doesn’t make sense. She is Azula, the flawless and perfect princess. The prodigy of her generation. She can take apart every person just by looking at them once. Their character, their ambition, everything.

But not with Satoru.

Toph began to laugh loudly. “Ahahahaha, would you look at that! Our Royal Nagger is seriously scared of fighting someone who is blind.” Toph held her stomach and pointed at Azula mockingly.

The princess would not stand for this. “Fine,” She hissed. “If you want to die that badly, I will gladly fulfill your wish.”

Satoru smirked darkly. She is so easy to read.

/

Satoru and Azula stood ten meters apart, facing each other. Azula had an expression of barely contained fury. Satoru, however, stood fully relaxed with an easy-going smile and a blindfold covering his eyes.

Katara knitted the blindfold after Satoru begged her for five minutes straight. It was pitch black and could even be used as a stylish headpiece.

Now, the only visionary stimulus he got was from his Seismic and Thermal-Sense. He still wasn’t accustomed to seeing the world this way, and this new technique was far from mastered, but Satoru had spent nearly his entire life with his eyes covered.

He will not lose this fight. He could vaguely make out the shape of Azula and his surroundings.

This should be enough.

Satoru crouched down, stretching out his left leg to loosen up his limbs. He gave Azula a challenging smirk. “Ready when you are, Azula-chan.”

Azula scoffed. “You may be talented, Avatar, but even you will have difficulties fighting with this so-called Seismic-Sense. You don’t know how hard it is to fight blind. You have a massive disadvantage in this fight.”

The Avatar could only smirk at her statement. ‘Oh, the irony.’

Toph stomped the ground, signaling the start of the fight. “FIGHT, YOU LOSERS!” She shouted loudly with a bright, devilish smirk on her face.

Azula didn’t waste any time and immediately threw a giant wall of blue flames in Satoru’s direction. Usually, she uses small bursts, but now, she wants to overwhelm him quickly instead.

The fire soared through the air without stopping, approaching Satoru fast. But the young Avatar was prepared. He leaned backward and punched the air, letting an enormous gust of Air hit Azula’s flames and disperse them.

It worked. Satoru successfully countered an attack completely blind. But…

He was in trouble.

The thing is, he felt Azula move through the vibrations in the earth, but her flames were a different problem entirely. He couldn’t see them; he could only guess because he hadn’t activated his thermal sense yet.

Shit.

And now Azula takes advantage of her position and jumps around to confuse him, staying in the air for most of the time.

It was getting difficult to keep track of her.

But despite it all, Satoru could only smirk at the challenge before him. Fortunately for him, Azula doesn’t know about his Thermal-Sense yet.

‘Hehe, let’s see how you will handle this.’ He thought darkly and activated his newly acquired skill.

Azula jumped high in the air, propelling herself towards Satoru with a dangerous glint in her eyes. She lunged forward, shooting a small flame directly at Satoru’s face.

It looked like Satoru didn’t know where the attack would come from as he just stood around doing nothing. There was no indication he would dodge or block her attack.

Azula thought she had him. She knew he wouldn’t be able to see her when she was in the air. She smirked at the thought of ending this fight so soon and shutting his annoying, arrogant mouth.

But it all came crashing down as Satoru stuck his hand into his pockets and slightly leaned backward to dodge her attack. Her stream of flames rushed past Satoru and dispersed at the ground with a quiet hiss.

Her eyes widened, and her mouth hung open. ‘H- How?’

Once again, Satoru completely shattered her mind. He had an animalistic smirk as he reveled in the exhilaration of fighting like back home. He slightly crouched down, getting into his usual fighting stance. But instead of rushing at Azula like she thought he would, he instead folded his arms over his stomach to accumulate heat. Then, he quickly spread them out again to engulf the whole area in hot flames.

The princess squinted her eyes at his strange tactic. ‘What does he want to achieve with this?’

It was simple: now that Satoru had burned the ground, it was warmer than usual, and he could better make out his surroundings with his Thermal-Sense. Not only that, he also warmed up the air around him, which increased the clarity of his vision, too.

With this, he can actually fight the princess. He can see everything.

“Alright, the warm-up is over. Let’s fight for real now.” Satoru arrogantly stated.

Azula wouldn’t stand for this and scoffed. “Hmph, don’t overestimate your abilities, Avatar. The only thing you managed to do was dodge my attacks. You didn’t even hit me once.”

Satoru shot her a toothy grin. “Yeah, let’s change that. Try not to die in one hit, okay?”

Azula raised her brows. Is he stupid? What can he possibly do to win this fight?

Her thoughts were interrupted as Satoru stomped on the ground. This time, the ground beneath Azula cracked and was blown upwards. The princess tried to regain her footing, but before she could, Satoru soared through the air with his explosions.

She didn’t have time to react. It was too fast. One moment, Satoru was 15 meters away, and then he suddenly appeared before her, unleashing an intense explosion that blew Azula away like a rag doll.

She slid across the ground, crashing against a nearby boulder, and spat out a mouthful of saliva. Satoru didn’t stop, not giving her time to recover. He closed the distance between them and attacked her with another explosion.

He was not finished. His mind was overwhelmed with a mix of nostalgia and excitement. It was like back home. Soon, he will be the strongest again.

This feeling was the best. Beating up his enemies with overwhelming strength is so awesome.

His stomach began to tingle again.

Stretching his arms backward, he prepared to propel himself through the air again. But Azula could recover faster than him and fired off another huge wall of blue flames.

Satoru ignored her attack and soared through the air with an explosion from his left arm. Then, he dispersed Azula’s flames with a gust of wind from his right. He flew straight through her attack and punched her right in the stomach, using his momentum to increase the impact.

Satoru gave her no time to rest and grabbed her left leg to swing her around. Satoru spun the poor girl around as if she were his plaything.

“HAHAHAHAHA, ISN’T THIS SO MUCH FUN? Hey, Azula-chan, wanna do this every day from now on?”

The princess's head was spinning. What the hell is happening? She is one of the strongest benders in the world. How can she be treated like she's a bag of dirt? The Avatar is fighting blindly for Agni’s sake.

This doesn’t make any sense. Is she actually the weak one here? Why isn’t her father rescuing her from this nightmare?

Blood rushed into her head, and a sharp pain slowly spread inside her brain.

‘I don’t want to do this anymore.’

Her pride was shattered. A feeling of dread and hopelessness overcame her.

Satoru still spun around Azula. His laughter pierced her ears. She wants it to stop.

Why is he still spinning her around? When will he stop?

She felt sick. The spinning inside her head increased, and a feeling of dizziness overcame her.

…

…

…

SHE WANTS IT TO STOP! SHE WANTS IT TO STOP! WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO HER? SHE IS A PRINCESS! A PRINCESS!

“LET GO OFF ME, YOU STUPID LUNATIC!” She screeched loudly.

She finally snapped

But Satoru ignored her plight, finding her furious state hilarious. “Nah, let’s have some more fun. Come on, squeal a little for me.”

Satoru doesn’t know how Azula truly feels and thinks it is her typical reaction to his teasing.

“ARE YOU INSANE? I ORDER YOU TO- BLERRGHH!” Azula vomited. And because of Satoru’s spinning, the fluids landed on her face and clothes. It was humiliating.

…

Why?

…

This is …

…

“Pl- Please *Hic* let me down.” Her voice was small.

Satoru finally noticed her dreadful expression and stopped spinning her around. He let go of her legs, and Azula landed on the ground with a soft ‘thud’. He rubbed his neck in embarrassment and gave the princess a sheepish smile. “Hehe, oops? Sorry about that.” Satoru slowly approached Azua, who was trying to clean her … everything. “But hey, at least-“

“GET AWAY FROM ME YOU ASSHOLE!” She screamed and hid her face behind her hands.

Satoru stiffened.

A soft sob escaped Azula’s lips. “Do- Don’t look at me.” Her voice sounded broken now.

Katara immediately rushed to the princess to comfort her. She folded her arms around her shoulders and rubbed her back. Katara glared, disappointed at Satoru as she tried to help Azula stand up. She didn’t even care about Azula’s heritage. All she saw was a helpless girl in need of help. “Here, let me help you and clean you up first.” She said in a gentle tone.

Azua didn’t resist and let Katara help her without saying anything.

Satoru tried to apologize and slowly approached the two girls. “Umm, … are you-“

“Satoru,” Katara began coldly. He didn’t even know she could speak like that. “You have done enough for one day.”

With that, Katara walked away with Azula clinging to her, leaving Satoru behind. He had an expressionless face.

It was quiet.

Satoru didn’t like this silence.

Did he do something wrong? He thought Azula had fun fighting him. Was he too rough with her? But Suguru always liked fighting rough. Is she not like Suguru? Well, obviously, their characters could not be further apart. But still … he thought he knew her character quite well. He thought she liked fighting strong opponents.

Strong enemies help you overcome your limits and make you stronger. That’s what Satoru thinks.

Is Azula different? But why? She will never grow as a fighter if she's always fighting weaklings.

Also, he just teased her a little during this fight. It wasn’t that bad, right?

Utahime always liked his teasing.

Right?

Or did she also …

Toph broke the silence. She lightly punched his elbow. “Heh, that was so awesome. How did you adapt to being blind so fast?” she said excitedly.

“Hey, Toph,” He began carefully, not even calling her by her nickname. “Would you rather fight against a weakling or someone stronger than you?”

Toph raised her brows, looking at him suspiciously. “Is this about Naggy’s mental breakdown?” 

No answer from Satoru.

Toph clicked her tongue. “Hmm? Well, I like putting weaklings into their place, but it would get boring after a while. And a fight against someone stronger is always fun and exhilarating. I guess I would rather fight someone stronger.” She explained as she rubbed her chin.

She glanced at Satoru. “Why are you asking me that?”

Satoru sighed. “I think Azula-chan doesn’t like fighting like we do. Man, I really fucked up this time.” He said tiredly before groaning loudly.  “Urrrrgh, I hate apologizing, but if I don’t, Magikarp will nag about it for the next three weeks.”

Satoru’s head hung low.

Toph tried to cheer him up and nudged his side. “Hey, enough of that. Tell me how you adapted so quickly to fighting with my Seismic-Sense?” She asked with a broad smile on her face.

At that, Satoru’s lousy mood vanished instantly, and he gave Toph a smug grin. “Heh, let’s just say I have prior experience with something similar. Also, I developed a similar technique with Firebending. I call it Thermal-Sense. When I master both, I will do the same with Waterbending and Airbending. That’s why, from now on, I will constantly wear this blindfold to master them quicker.” He explained happily.

Toph whistled, astonished. “Crazy, you sure are something else.” She said in awe. For the second time in just two days, she looked at Satoru with stars in her eyes.

But then, she looked at Satoru confusedly. “Wait a sec. Why are you learning the elements out of order? I thought the Avatar needs to learn them in a specific order?”

Satoru raised his brows and returned her confused expression. “Huh? Really? It’s the first time I've heard of it. Meh, whatever. I don’t care about stuff like that.” He waved her off, uninterested in this Avatar stuff.

He turned around and shot Toph a dark, challenging smirk. “All I care about is becoming the undisputably strongest Avatar ever. I will surpass every Avatar and every Bender in human history. If someone asks who the strongest Waterbender is, they will say it is Satoru. Same with Firebending, Airbending, and Earthbending. And if someone asks who the strongest Avatar was, they will say Satoru. I will master every single bending style and learn everything there is about Sub-Bending Styles, too.” He boasted loudly as he hit himself on his chest.

A massive, arrogant smirk spread across his face.

Once again, Toph looked at him in awe. But at the same time, she felt challenged and returned his smirk. “Heh, good luck with that. But the title of strongest Earthbender in history belongs to me.” She said, challenging.

Satoru looked down at her, still smirking. “Pff, as if. Just watch; I will surpass you in no time.” He said teasingly and leaned closer, their faces nearly touching.

He then ruffled her hair and began walking away. “Let’s continue our training tomorrow. I have to apologize to Azula-chan now. Don’t wanna have her angry at me for too long.”

Toph watched Satoru walk away for a bit before shrugging and doing something of her own. If her life is this exciting from now on, she has indeed made the right choice. She can’t wait to fight Satoru daily and train to her heart's content.

/

Katara cleaned Azula’s hair with her Waterbending and combed out the last remaining flocks of vomit.

Azula sat quietly near the river with a hunched figure and empty eyes. She had never been this humiliated in her entire life. Her clothes and face were covered in her own vomit, and now the Water Tribe Peasant was cleaning her.

She wants to go back home.

“Satoru is an idiot who doesn’t know about boundaries. But I don’t think he does the things out of malice or ulterior motives. He just wants to have fun. He won't stop teasing you if you give him the desired reaction. Just ignore him, okay? I think then he will get bored and do something else.” Katara explained calmly as she finished cleaning Azula’s hair.

The princess didn’t say anything and continued sitting there quietly.

Katara wasn’t bothered by her silence. She knew that Azula had a hard shell.

But then Azula sighed. “I want to go home," she said quietly and hugged her knees. “I don’t want to travel with you. I want to see my father again. I want to see my friends.”

…

This was … strange for the young Waterbender. There was a hint of anger inside her at what Azula just said. “You know, there are millions of people out there who lost their homes permanently to the Fire Nation. And even more, who will never see their fathers again. They, too, didn’t ask for this. Just like you.”

…

Silence again.

Katara knew she couldn’t change Azula overnight. But hopefully, the first seeds of change were planted in her. She could only hope and wait.

After five more minutes, Azula was fully cleaned and had changed into fresh clothes. She looked presentable again, but her spirit had not yet recovered.

The girls heard soft footsteps in the distance. They looked right and saw Satoru approaching. He had a calm smile on his face.

“Yo, ladies, everything alright now?”

Katara glared at Satoru. “Are you here to apologize? If not, you can turn around again.” Her tone was sharp.

Satoru nodded, surprising Katara. “Yup, don’t wanna have to deal with two grumpy girls on this trip.”

Katara sighed. Well, at least he’s apologizing. She will take this as a victory. She gave Azula a reassuring smile and walked away, giving these two some privacy.

And now that Katara had left, an awkward silence fell between them.

The two teens looked at each other, neither saying a word. Azula then lowered her head, clearly not her usual self at the moment.

Eventually, Satoru had enough and rubbed his neck sheepishly. “Come on, cheer up again. Was it really that bad?”

Azula remained silent.

This annoyed Satoru, and he groaned loudly. “Urgh, at least say something.”

Still nothing.

‘What the hell is her problem?’

Satoru had enough. There’s no way she is that pissed just because he overdid it a bit.

“You’re pathetic.” He said emotionlessly. “Are you actually this weak? I thought you were the princess of the Fire Nation?”

There was a twitch on Azula’s face.

“You want to know why I wanted you as my Firebending master and not someone else?” Satoru said calmly, crossing his arms. “I was told you were one of the strongest Firebenders ever.”

At that, Azula finally looked up again. Her eyes shone a bit brighter.

“And do you want to know what I thought when I first saw you?”

His question hung in the air tensely.

Satoru closed the distance between them and patted her head. He gave her a gentle smile. “I thought you were amazing. You weren’t scared of me at all. And above all, you take pride in your abilities and strength.”

“Azula, take your loss like a warrior and grow from it. If you’re that devastated by a single loss, you will never be a good leader. If you want to become the strongest, you need to face your challenges head-on. I’m not your goal; you should aim higher.”

…

The eyes of the princess narrowed.

He is right.

What the hell is she doing?

She will be the next Fire Lord. She must act more like it and not bathe in pathetic self-pity. She will grow stronger and rise above anyone else in the world. Even the Avatar won’t stand in her way.

Azula huffed and walked past Satoru.

‘Heh,’ Satoru smirked smugly at the leaving form of Azula. “Are you good now?”

“Hmph, don’t talk to me. Just know that I will definitely beat you in our next battle, Satoru.” She said sharply.

Satoru watched her walk away with a satisfied smirk on his face.

Everything turned out just fine.

/

After Suguru had rested enough, team Avatar mounted the dragon and flew toward the North Pole again. They should reach the north in two days if nothing happens on the way.

As usual, Satoru sat calmly on Suguru’s head and watched the horizon. Then, he suddenly turned around and clapped his hands.

“Hey, I think it’s time to talk about my world, don’t you think?” he said with a bright smile and jumped off Suguru’s head to sit between his team members.

Katara shot him a surprised look and gasped. “Wait, really? You never spoke about your world. Why now?”

Satoru shrugged. “Why not?” He said casually.

Yeah, why did she ask him in the first place?

The princess didn’t show it, but she, too, was very interested in what Satoru had to say. How often can you get information about an entirely different world?

Only one member of their team was shocked by Satoru’s sudden proclamation. “Hey, guys, wait a second. What the hell are you talking about?” Toph asked, perplexed with a hint of irritation.

“Oh right, you weren’t in our team at that time. To make it simple, the last Avatar died as a popsicle, and the Avatar Spirit needed a replacement. That was me. She dragged me from my world to replace the current Avatar. And if you asked me, I am a way better choice anyway.” Satoru quickly summarized the most important facts.

Toph stared at him blankly. “Oookaaay, I have … a million questions right now.”

Satoru patted her head and gave her a small grin. “You can ask me whatever you want, Toochan. But first, let me explain everything you need to know.”

Toph nodded stiffly, not fully realizing what he had just said.

The Avatar got everyone's attention again and began his explanation. “Where do I even start? Hmmm?” He rubbed his chin in concentration.

Then, he snapped his fingers excitedly. “Alright, you guys already know that my world is decades ahead of this one in terms of technology, medicine, and other aspects, right? But you will be shocked by how much stronger our humans are than the humans of this world.” He stated arrogantly, holding his chin high. “We have something called Cursed Energy that can strengthen our bodies, making us stronger and faster. And I don’t mean just a little bit. No, some Sorcerers are so strong they can destroy entire buildings with one punch. Some can withstand a blank explosion, and some are so fast you can’t even see them move.”

Katara wanted to ask some questions, but Satoru held up a hand, signaling he wasn’t finished.

“That’s not all; a certain percentage of Sorcerers have something called a Cursed Technique. And this is the real deal. Cursed Energy fuels a Cursed Technique, which can range from manipulating blood to summoning a giant beast that fights alongside you.” He finished smugly.

Satoru looked at the blank faces of his team members.

‘Heh, speechless now, are you?’

Azula raised her hand. “I think I get what you’re saying. But what was your … what did you call it? Cursed Technique?”

Satoru’s smirk got even broader and smug, if you believe it or not.

“Hoho, now you’re asking the real questions. I had the strongest of them all. My Technique was called Limitless.” He announced proudly. “With this technique, I was basically invincible.”

Let’s ignore the fact that Toji managed to nearly kill him.

“Hmmm? How to explain it? Oh, yeah, what is 2 divided by 2, Azula-chan?”

Azula looked at him suspiciously. “One,” she said carefully. She doesn’t know where this will go.

“And 1 divided by 2?”

“0.5.”

“And if you divide that by 2 again?”

“0.25. What the hell are you getting at?”

Satoru smirked smugly and crossed his arms. “Exactly. No matter how many times you divide a number by 2, you will never reach 0. My technique worked like this: the closer you got to me, the slower you’d get. Eventually, you would stop entirely without being able to touch me at all. This worked with physical attacks, mental attacks, and attacks against my soul. Hehe, I stood at the top with my best friend.”

Toph and Katara didn’t seem to be very impressed, but Azula’s eyes widened to the size of dinner plates. It seems she understood the potential of such a technique. “Say, was this the only aspect of your technique, or was there more to it?” She asked, interested in Satoru’s limitless technique.

To say she was interested was an understatement. She was flabbergasted. With a power like that, anyone could overthrow the entire world and reign as the supreme ruler of all.

Satoru shook his head. “Nope, if you're very proficient with it, you could even attract and repel things from you. And if you max it out, you can even create large spheres that devour or blast away everything they touch. Not to mention the ability to fly, teleport, and an attack that erases even matter.” He explained smugly, even though he never learned these techniques. His soul was snatched before he could awaken his full potential.

It seems that Toph and Katara have finally grasped the power of Satoru in his previous life. Their mouths were wide open.

“So that’s why you said you were a person of high interest. It’s because of your technique, isn’t it?” Azula suddenly said, looking at Satoru with narrowed eyes.

“Yep,” Satoru began brightly. “I was born in one of the strongest clans in the world. And with my sheer unlimited potential, I was made the clan's heir by the age of only five.” Satoru boasted with pride.

Katara gasped. “You’re actually a prince?”

Satoru’s ego couldn’t get any bigger, and he puffed out his chest.

However, there was much to cover, so he deflated his chest again and began explaining everything about his homeworld, from battling curses to his enjoyable adventures with Suguru.

His team members were in awe of his world and asked various questions. This continued for several hours before everyone eventually got tired.

The Northern Water Tribe is just a stone's throw away.

/

Inside the Fire Nation palace.

“My Lord, are you sure to trust this individual? What if he hurts the princess? He doesn’t seem very trustworthy.”

“You fool, are you questioning my orders?”

“N- No, my Lord. I would never dare to question your intellect. I deeply apologize.”

“Hmph, know your place. But you don’t have to worry. This man has mastered the art of Combustionbending; he will bring back my daughter.”

Fire Lord Ozai turned to one of his subjects. His gaze was penetrating. “Have you got in contact with Azula’s friends yet? These two brats are ordered to search for my daughter, too.”

/

/

/

End of chapter 7.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Yes, you read that right. At some point, Satoru will develop something similar to his glorious Six-Eyes. Of course, these so-called Four-Eyes are way weaker than the original.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 8 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Now it's time for the finale of Book 1. If everything goes as planned, it will take three chapters to complete Book 1, and then we can proceed to Book 2.

Books 2 and 3 will be shorter than Book 1, though.

If my rough draft can be trusted, this story will end between chapters 20 or 25. But who knows how long this story will get.

Yes, I know I said this story would not exceed the 100,000-word mark, but I suppose it will end up being longer than that.

Oh man. :/

What did I get myself into?

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

Yue walked through the icy streets of her home with a downcast expression. The usually cheerful girl was probably at the lowest point of her life.

“Oh? Hello, Miss Yue. Congratulations on your engagement.” An elderly woman greeted her in a friendly tone as she walked past her.

Yue gave her a small wave and a sad smile.

A sigh escaped her lips. Why did her father engage her with Hahn? Why can’t she choose her own partner? Someone she actually loves?

She continued walking down towards the Great Wall. Maybe watching the horizon would calm her down a bit. The wedding is planned around three weeks after her sixteenth birthday, so she has a few more weeks to prepare for the upcoming date.

Not that she can prepare much to begin with. But what would she give for a chance to choose for herself? She knows she can’t do it. Her duty to the tribe stands over her personal needs. She is a princess; she must accept her fate, even if she hates it.

She sighed again and looked up at the sky.

…

Hm? She never noticed this black dot in the sky.

…

Wait.

She squinted her eyes.

‘Does it get bigger? Tui and La, it actually does. What is this? An animal? But what animal flies so high up in the sky?’ She decided to watch for now. Maybe it's a new species?

Yue all but forgot about her engagement and watched the dot in the sky with bright and wondrous eyes. She wanted to know what this weird thing was.

However, after a few more seconds, her excitement turned to dread. This thing was an animal, alright.

A Dragon, that is.

‘Oh no.’

Yue turned around and sprinted towards the city at a hurried pace. She had to warn everyone. Her delicate feet gracefully carried the young girl down the wall. She frantically waved at the citizens and shouted loudly. “EVERYONE, GET INSIDE! A DRAGON IS ATTACKING OUR TRIBE!”

Her voice carried through the air, capturing everyone's attention. At first, the citizens of the Northern Water Tribe thought the princess was pranking them, but after they looked up, their eyes went wide, and a dreadful expression covered their faces.

A dragon was approaching their home.

What should they do? How is this even possible? Shouldn’t these beasts be extinct by now?

Yue ran as if her life depended on it. Well, it actually was.

After two minutes, she finally reached the central plaza just before her father arrived with several soldiers and Waterbending masters. Among them was Master Pakku, their strongest Waterbender.

Yue’s father quickly grabbed his daughter and shielded her with his body against the incoming threat. “Yue, honey, stay behind me.” He pleaded gently.

Then, he turned to his subjects with an intense gaze. “Prepare to defend our home until the last man. This fight will not be easy.”

“YES, SIR!”

All the warriors watched the dragon approaching their home with uncertain expressions. They knew that several of them would die today.

The beast finally arrived and landed fifteen meters away from them. But then …

A white-haired teen jumped off the dragon. He had his hands in his pockets. But when he saw them, he waved at them excitedly. “Yo, what’s up? Cool place you have here. I must say, this is way cooler than the Southern Water Tribe.”

…

…

…

Huh?

What?

The men stared at the teen with wide, unbelieving eyes.

What just happened? Who is this boy? And why is he riding a dragon?

The chief attempted to regain control of the situation. “Y- Young man, … uhm … who are you?”

The boy perked up and pointed a finger at himself, giving Arnook a bright smile. “Heh, you're standing before the strongest being on the planet. My name is Satoru Gojo, and I am the Avatar.” He dropped the bombshell without a care in the world.

Once again, the tribesmen were left speechless.

The Avatar? Seriously?

The Chief tried to compose himself. “The Avatar? Can you prove it? We heard he is back. But we don’t know what he looks like. We must be cautious; you may have ulterior motives and attempt to deceive us.” Arnook said carefully, not to upset the supposed Avatar.

He doesn’t want to offend the boy if he really is the Avatar. Not to mention that he has a giant Dragon under his control.

At that, Satoru smirked smugly. “Hehe, only because you asked so nicely.”

Satoru stretched his right arm skywards and engulfed the whole area in hot flames. At the same time, he used his left arm to gather all the ice in the area and form it into a massive spear, just as he had done back in the south. He threw the spear into the cliff near the palace and watched as it made a giant crack on the surface.

The spectators watched the show of power with pale faces. Cold sweat ran down their bodies, knowing that he didn’t even break a sweat.

He is the Avatar.

Yue peeked from behind her father and looked at Satoru with shining eyes. He had white hair, just like her. Did the spirits bless him as well? There were so many questions to be answered.

Yue heard a soft thud and looked behind the Avatar. Did another person ride alongside him?

It was a beautiful girl with black hair and … golden eyes? Fire Nation?

Azula finally jumped off the dragon and rolled her eyes at Satoru’s demonstration. ‘Tch, show-off,’ She thought, irritated.

“I am amazed at how easily you are impressed. Really, it's a miracle that my Nation hasn’t successfully raided this place yet.” Azula spat out with venom in her voice.

Satoru giggled at her edginess and ruffled her hair. Azula swiftly smacked him on the head. She glared deeply into his eyes, signaling him not to overdo it.

Oh, right. Satoru doesn’t have his blindfold on. He may have proclaimed to have it on all the time now, but surprisingly, there is not much earth in the north for his Seismic-Sense. Using only his Thermal-Sense is out of the picture. Sure, he can better make out heat sources here, but he can’t see his surroundings.

“FI- FIRE NATION!” The soldiers shouted in panic. They quickly ran off to attack the princess with their spears. Some of them used Waterbending to create ice weapons.

Azula saw over fifty men rushing at her and readied herself for battle. She would never allow these peasants to touch her body.

SLICE!

However, the tribesmen stopped when they felt certain death upon them and saw a deep cut in the ground before them. This cut was at least 1 meter deep and 10 meters long. Where did it come from?

They looked up and saw the Avatar's demonic eyes penetrating their souls. Cold sweat ran down their faces yet again, only this time, the feeling of dread was ten times worse. They all took a few steps backward and stumbled on their behinds.

Satoru smiled at them innocently despite releasing large quantities of his killing intent. “If even one of you guys touches my cute Azula-chan, I won’t hesitate to beat you all. Got it?” His tone was eerily calm.

All the soldiers nodded stiffly.

The tribesmen gasped for air as his killing intent finally vanished.

But not everything was sorted out yet. Arnook took a few brave steps towards the Avatar. “Avatar, you are welcome to stay as long as you like. I am certain you visited us to learn Waterbending, correct? But … she will have to leave this place. Her people are not welcomed here.” Arnook said firmly, with a stern look on his face.

But Satoru didn’t care about his opinion at all and gave him a toothy smirk. “Nah, if you don’t accept her, I will just beat you all until you say yes.” He chirped happily.

Arnook paled. Surely, the Avatar was joking, right? “You … you’re not serious, are you?”

“Sure am, old man,” Satoru said lazily, grabbing Azula’s side to pull her close. The princess didn’t push him away; she was too occupied with the thought that Satoru would fight the whole north just for her.

Don’t get your hopes up; she still doesn’t like him all that much. She … tolerates him at best. But a slight camaraderie was building up inside her.

Arnook still wasn’t convinced. He was the chief; he couldn’t endanger his people just because the boy was the Avatar. He continued to look deep into Satoru’s eyes. “Please, reconsider; the Northern Water Tribe doesn’t want you as the enemy. Maybe you could-“

“Oh boy, these houses sure look meltable. How about I test how long it will take to melt them all?”

The chief took a few steps backward. What the hell is happening? Is the Avatar crazy?

Yue decided it was enough and made herself present. “Father, please let the Avatar and his friend stay. She is just one girl; how dangerous can she be?” The young girl pleaded and gently grabbed her father's shoulder.

He gave her an uncertain look. “Yue,”

But Yue wasn’t finished and carefully approached the other girl. She gave her a soft smile and spoke in a calm tone. “Hello, my name is Yue, and I am the princess of the Northern Water Tribe. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She bowed respectfully to show she wasn’t a threat.

Satoru used this chance to get his other companions and left them alone.

Of course, Azula didn’t return the bow and scoffed. “Tsk, I don’t care. I’m only here because this idiot forced me to. My name is Azula, the princess of the Fire Nation.”

…

…

…

Dead silence. You could hear a pin drop.

“She is also my Firebending Master,” Satoru shouted from further back, standing beside his dragon.

Yue looked at Azula with a shocked expression. “Um …”

Well, the others weren’t faring any better. They, too, were rooted on the spot.

The silence was broken by someone approaching them. It was a girl around Yue’s age with brown hair and blue eyes. “I know what you think, but I can promise you that she won’t harm anyone. Satoru and I will keep her in check.” She said, bowing deeply.

“Hell yeah, if Naggy dares to threaten anyone, we will beat her to a pulp.” Proclaimed another girl loudly.

She had black hair and milky green eyes. Satoru carried her bridal style, and it looked like she enjoyed being held by him.

Yue shook her head. She needed to get her act together. “Avatar Satoru, who are all these people?” She asked with a strained smile on her face.

“I’m glad you asked. This squirt, right here, is my Earthbending Master, Toph.” Satoru introduced Toph.

“I’m also the greatest Earthbender of all time. Nice to meet you all.”

Then, Satoru pointed at Katara. “And this is Magikarp, my student. Like me, she also needs a Waterbending Master.”

Katara bowed once more. “Hello, it’s a pleasure to be here. Just to be clear, my name is Katara and not Magikarp.”

Yue was slightly overwhelmed, but the Water Tribe girl seemed nice. She turned around to ask her father to let them stay.

“Father? These people are no threat to us. Please let them stay.”

Arnook watched the interaction with worrying eyes. But his daughter was right: He couldn’t treat the Avatar this way just because of a single girl from the Fire Nation, even if she were the princess.

A sigh escaped his lips.

/

Yue and her father led Team Avatar through the city. The soldiers were ordered to return to their original posts. But Pakku was firmer in his stance to force the princess out, but Arnook didn’t budge, and eventually, Pakku left them alone.

Satoru looked around in awe. “Wow, this looks so cool. Heh, it’s a shame you can’t see it, right, Toochan? Sure sucks to be you, huh?” Satoru teased as he looked down at Toph, still in his arms.

The girl punched him in the stomach, making him stumble a bit. “I will bury you alive in our next training session, Troll-Doll.” She threatened him with a toothy grin.

It’s not like she cares about architecture. But she would never let him tease her without throwing a few insults at him.

Azula rolled her eyes at the banter between these two, and Katara sighed tiredly. They gradually grew accustomed to their antics, but it still became tiring after a while.

Yue, however, smiled at them fondly, seeing the friendship they had built. “You two must be childhood friends to be this close to each other. Where are you from?” she asked them, her interest piqued.

Toph and Satoru shared a glance and smiled knowingly at each other. Well, Toph didn’t see Satoru’s face, but she could still guess what he was thinking.

Time to have some fun.

Satoru shot Yue a sad smile and sniffed loudly. Toph wiped nonexistent tears from his eyes since Satoru’s arms were still occupied with carrying her. “You wouldn’t believe how hard we had it in our childhood," he said breathlessly. “We were both born into wealthy, influential families. We have known each other for years, you know? We thought we could enjoy our childhood peacefully, but Toph's parents wanted to marry her to some random rich guy.” Satoru whined loudly, acting poorly. He sniffed again and looked deeply into Yue’s eyes.

The young girl gasped and covered her mouth, fully believing his story.

“She’s just twelve years old. Twelve! Can you believe it? I couldn’t let that happen. I would have never seen her again.”

Yue inched closer, wholly invested in their story. “What happened then?”

Now, it was Toph’s time to continue their act. She placed the backside of her hand on her forehead, acting like a damsel in distress. “After my parents sold me off, I was to be sent away to this old guy without any choice in the matter. But on the day of my departure, my hero, Satoru, fought off all the guards by himself. He was amazing. After that, we lived on the streets all by ourselves.” Toph finished the explanation with a trembling voice.

Yue covered her mouth again, her eyes teary. “What a breathtaking story. I can’t believe you had to live through all of that.”

“O’ Agni, give me strength.” Azula groaned loudly as she grabbed her hair, her frustration evident. Katara, on the other hand, could only shake her head in disappointment.

Yue was confused by their behavior. Maybe they have heard their story countless times now.

Behind her back, Toph and Satoru could barely contain their laughter.

After a while, they arrived at their new temporary home. Chief Arnook faces the teens with a gentle but strained smile. “Like I said, you may stay as long as you like … even … princess Azula.” He sighed. “You can stay in this house for the time being. I would like to introduce you to Master Pakku, but first, please rest here for a while. He is the strongest bender in our tribe and has taught countless students over the decades.”

Satoru let Toph fall into the snow and gave him a thumbs-up. “Sweet, see you tomorrow, old man.” He cheerfully said, walking past Arnook to explore the massive mansion.

“Hey, pick me up again, you jerk. I can’t see in this frozen wasteland.” Toph loudly complained from the ground.

“Sure,” Arnook said hesitantly and grabbed Yue’s arm to get her away from them.

The young girl wanted to stay with them but didn’t want to disobey her father, so she looked at Team Avatar longingly one last time.

Katara gave Yue a knowing smile and waved at her. “I hope we can chat a little tomorrow. It’s been a while since I talked to a girl my age.”  Katara said in a gentle tone. Azula and Toph didn’t count. One was the princess of the nation she hated the most, and Toph was nearly as unhinged as Satoru.

Yue’s expression brightened instantly. “Sure, let’s meet up tomorrow, and I can show you around.”

After that, team Avatar explored the house to decide who would take which room. Well, actually, only Satoru and Toph explored the house. Azula said she just wanted the room furthest away from them, and Katara didn’t care and would take the room left over.

Satoru and Toph explored the house like little kids. Not wanting to carry her anymore, Satoru grabbed Toph’s hand and walked through the icy corridors with her in tow. Both had huge smiles on their faces, even though Toph couldn’t see anything.

“Hey, how about we take two rooms next to each other and break down the wall to connect them?” Toph suggested happily.

Satoru gasped excitedly. “Oh, hell yeah. Let’s have a sleepover and stay up the whole night. Just sucks we can’t play Video Games.”

“Absolutely not!” Katara shouted from the other end of the corridor. “Satoru, you are a boy.”

The boy in question turned around and shrugged. “So? What’s the problem with that?”

Katara stiffened. “Um … you see …”

“See? Don’t be a prude and enjoy your stay here a little.” Satoru grabbed Toph’s arm again and continued walking down the corridor. “Come, Toochan, let’s choose the coolest rooms.”

The only thing Katara could do was sigh. She decided to let them have their fun; it would be much better for her mental state.

/

The two troublemakers didn’t take long to find the perfect room for them. The mansion didn’t offer much variety, so they decided to find the two biggest rooms and connect them by breaking down a wall or two.

Toph was still clinging closely to Satoru, her arms folded around his left arm and pressed tightly against her. “How does it look? Come on, tell me already.” She said impatiently.

Because she couldn’t see with her Seismic Sense, she needed to rely on Satoru's input to form an image inside her head.

The Avatar placed a finger under his chin and looked around the room with a concentrated expression. “Hmm? Well, the room has four walls, a door, a ceiling, and a win- OOF”

Toph punched his side and softly glared at him.

“Hehe, alright, alright, I’ll do it properly.” Satoru chuckled at her cute face. “It's nothing special. Walls made of ice, and a few boring paintings here and there. A small couch is in the left corner, and a queen-sized bed is in the right corner. Other than that? Only a small table with two wooden chairs in front of the couch.” Satoru finished explaining and scratched his head.

This was really the most basic room he could think of, and his room was an exact copy of this one.

Great.

Whatever, they will manage. But first, they need to break down the wall and connect their rooms.

Satoru quickly started working. He only needed to use a bit of Icebending and shove the leftover ice out the window, right into their neighbour's yard.

Of course, the duo ignored the neighbour's complaint.

After that, Toph and Satoru rearranged some furniture and placed their beds next to each other.

Toph jumped on her bed and let out a satisfied sigh. “Haaah, finally I can rest.”

“You didn’t do anything and commanded me around like a drill sergeant,” Satoru added, lying on his bed.

The young Earthbender turned her head and gave Satoru ‘the stare’. “Exactly. Do you know how tiring that is?”

“Hehe, if you say so.” Satoru chuckled and turned his body to lie on his stomach. He gave Toph a wide smile. “Hey, what should we do when I finish my training? Any ideas?”

Toph crossed her arms and hummed. “Hmm? I don’t really care as long as we do something fun. It’s so great to be free finally, you know? I don’t need to follow ridiculous rules anymore.” She said the last part in a carefree tone and sprawled out her arms on the mattress.

Satoru relaxed his head on his hand and looked at Toph peacefully. “Yeah, I know exactly what you mean. The rules in my clan, along with the constant surveillance from the Higher-Ups, were extremely irritating. It’s not like I act differently in this world; I always did what I wanted when I wanted. The only difference is that I won’t be bothered by anyone around here.”

A soft sigh escaped Toph’s lips. “Weren’t you scared about your parents? How did they react?”

This part confused the young Earthbender. When she started her wrestling career, she constantly feared that her parents would discover her secret life. What if her parents had increased their surveillance? What if they locked her in her room? She could not afford to be found out.

So, how did Satoru do it?

She was a bit jealous that Satoru lived his life as he wanted.

But was it really that simple?

…

…

…

There was a weird silence coming from Satoru.

Toph furrowed her brow. “Hey, don’t fall asleep you dimwit. Answer my question.” She demanded impatiently.

Satoru let out a long sigh. “I think there is a huge difference between the two of us. For starters, your parents treated you like a fragile doll because they couldn’t see past your blindness and see the massive potential inside you.” Satoru stated flatly.

Toph's gaze dropped after hearing that.

He was telling the truth. Her parents never saw past her blindness. They never encouraged her to do anything on her own. They always let a servant do dangerous tasks.

It was getting tiring. Very tiring. Why couldn’t they see past her handicap?

Satoru continued his explanation, adjusting his tone to one that was more smug. “Heh, whereas I was treated like a literal god the moment I was born. My Six-Eyes and limitless technique quite literally changed our whole world. I said your parents couldn’t see past your blindness, right? Well, my servants couldn’t see past my power and technique. It’s the same problem, just from a different perspective.”

Satoru dropped his smug act and continued in a more serious tone.

“But to answer your question, I never knew my parents. I was raised by a rotating roster of female servants and trained by other Sorcerers from a young age. So … there wasn’t really anyone I could disappoint in the first place.” He said in a monotone tone.

Toph’s eyes widened slightly.

“Oh.”

Well, that was a bit depressing, to be honest. Her parents may embody overprotectiveness, but she still loves them. When this whole journey is over, she will definitely visit them. She could never live with herself, abandoning her parents just like that.

So, for Satoru to be raised without his parents is a depressing thought. It looks like they both had difficult childhoods, albeit for different reasons.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a light nudge from Satoru on her arm. He gave her a wide smirk and laughed softly. “Hey, don’t get all gloomy now. I don’t care about this stuff at all. Come, let's have some fun and stay awake all night.”

This snapped Toph out of her depressing thoughts.

He was right.

Why should they care about that stuff now? It’s all in the past. They’re here to have fun and not be depressed by their weird parents and clans.

Toph returned the gesture and hit Satoru’s arm. “Heh, then suggest something, you Troll-Doll. Come on, entertain me.”

The rest of the night was filled with loud laughter coming from their room.

/

The next day, Chief Arnook received many complaints from the citizens. Apparently, you could hear loud noises from one of the mansions throughout the entire night.

The middle-aged man grabbed his face tiredly. The Avatar and his friends were there for only one night, and they had already given him more headaches than he had had all year combined.

Hopefully, things will calm down from now on.

Speaking of the devil, Satoru opened the door just now and entered the room with Katara by his side. There was no sign of Toph and the princess.

Arnook tried to stay friendly and smiled at them. “Ah, good morning, Avatar Satoru and Miss Katara. Was the mansion to your liking?”

Katara stepped forward and bowed slightly. “Everything was all right. Thank you very much.”

Well, at least the girl was reasonable.

“Yo, old man, where’s my Waterbending Master?” Satoru asked rudely, with a cheerful tone and his hands in his pockets.

Now, Pakku stepped forward with an intense glare directed at Satoru. “You are speaking to our chief, Avatar Satoru. Show him some respect," he spat out annoyedly.

Satoru raised one brow in irritation. “Haaah? And how are you supposed to be, gramps?”

Pakku scoffed. “My name is Pakku, your Waterbending Master. But only if you behave, brat.”

Pakku wanted to intimidate the Avatar, but Satoru rubbed his hands excitedly instead of the reaction he hoped to get. “Sweet, when can we start? It just sucks you’re so old. I mean, you look like a living fossil.” Satoru teased with a smug grin. He turned to Katara and nudged her side. “See? I told you I’ll find you a Master.”

Pakku wanted to teach the brat a lesson but suppressed his anger for now. He is too old to get riled up by some random teenager. Instead, he turned his attention to Katara. “There seems to be a misunderstanding. I was not informed that your friend was a girl. In our Tribe, it is forbidden for Women to learn Waterbending.” He dropped the sentence casually.

Katara’s eyes widened in terror. The poor girl was rooted on the spot. Was the whole journey for nothing then?

But Satoru would not stand for this.

He gave Pakku a weirded-out expression. “Haaah? What the hell is wrong with this world? This is the second time already. Is your last name Zenin, by any chance? Seriously, what is wrong with you all? I get that the average woman is weaker than the average man, but that’s no excuse to hinder their progress.” Satoru said, annoyedly.

But Pakku was firm on his beliefs. He would not budge. “Either you will learn Waterbending without the girl, or you won’t learn Waterbending at all.” He said with an arrogant smirk.

Katara wanted to add her own two cents, ready to beat the walking fossil to the ground. However, Satoru beat her to it.

He will not accept a no just like that. He tilted his head sideways and gave Pakku a confused expression. “What are you talking about? There’s a third option.”

Pakku raised one of his brows. “Hmph, and what would that be?” He asked mockingly.

“Heh,” Satoru smiled toothily. “I will beat you up until you accept her as your student.”

Pakku opened his mouth to insult Satoru, but before he could even speak, Satoru suddenly perked up. “Hey, I got an even better idea.” He then made a weird gesture with his hands, and the Dragon from yesterday spawned from his shadow.

The old Waterbending Master paled.

Shit!

The dragon looked down at Pakku with hungry eyes. Its gaze was penetrating, activating his flight instinct.

Satoru gently patted Suguru on the side. “You can do whatever you want with him as long as you don’t kill him. I don’t care if he loses a limb or two.” He casually addressed the dragon.

This situation got out of control. Katara must calm Satoru down before he angers the whole Northern Water Tribe. She gently grabbed his shoulder. “Satoru, please don’t do this. We can find a different Master. Please don’t kill him.”

But Satoru was determined to brutalize the fossil. “Nah, I hate people like him the most. He reminds me of the Higher-Ups. If he’s lucky, he can still eat on his own after the fight is over.” His tone was ice cold, and Katara backed away.

Suguru began to growl loudly, saliva dripping from his snout. The dragon inched closer to Pakku, ready to attack at any moment.

Arnook didn’t know how this whole situation could escalate so quickly. He looked between Satoru and Pakku with a worried expression. What should he do?

What can he do?

Pakku wasn’t faring any better and took a few steps backward. He may be strong, but he knew he could never defeat a dragon. Not to mention a dragon this strong.

“A- Avatar, please reconsider. Our tradition forbids-“

“Your traditions can lick my ass. Suguru, attack.”

The beast roared and began its attack.

However, Pakku was quicker and surrendered. “Al- Alright, fine. I will train the girl. But please stop your beast," he pleaded pathetically.

Suguru was mere inches away from devouring Pakku but vanished inside Satoru’s shadow at the last second. The boy in question smiled happily. “See? Was this so difficult?”

Pakku sat on the ground with a pale face, gasping heavily. “You’re … you’re mad.”

“Nah, you’re just boring.~”

/

After that day, Pakku took Satoru and Katara in as his students. Both of them grew rapidly, especially Satoru. Because Satoru was already so adept at Waterbending, he absorbed everything like a sponge. He even overtook Pakku in skill and power in some areas.

For example, this happened on the second day of training:

Pakku folded his arms behind his back, giving Satoru an expectant look. “To master Waterbending, you must learn how to move water like the moon. Here, I will give a demonstration.”

The old master took a deep breath to grab water from a nearby source and gracefully swirled it around his body. He didn’t even let a single drop of water hit the floor as he guided the water through the air.

He did it a few more times before finally letting the water change into ice and form it into a beautiful sculpture. All of this was done without him breaking a sweat. It was a simple move for the experienced master.

Pakku gave Satoru an arrogant look. “You can try it yourself, but don’t expect any results on your first try.” He huffed mockingly as he demonstrated this complex move. Ordinary Waterbenders need to practice for several years before they can master it.

Pakku wanted to show off to Satoru.

But Satoru didn’t respond and gave Pakku a blank stare, blinking a few times.

…

…

…

Master Pakku was annoyed by Satoru’s quietness. “What? Is this too much for you? Maybe you should practice with the toddlers before attempting such a complex move.”

“Pff,” Satoru broke his blank stare and tried to hold back his laughter. “Hehe, you call that Waterbending? Please, I could do that with my hands tied behind my back.” He said teasingly and shrugged at the old man.

Pakku narrowed his eyes. ‘This brat.’

Not wanting to waste any more time, Satoru stretched his limbs to get ready for this little exercise. His eyes took in every detail when Pakku demonstrated the move. Satoru noticed everything, from Pakku’s movement to even his stance.

But Satoru would not be satisfied with a mere copy of the geezer's splashing show. No, he wanted to show the old man who he was dealing with. Satoru effortlessly grabbed ten times as much water as Pakku did and used a small portion of it to form tiny ice crystals that made the water sparkle brightly.

Then, he made a constant thin stream of water swirling around his body, forming an infinity symbol.

Pakku watched the boy with wide, terrified eyes. He couldn’t believe his eyes.

‘What is he?’ This was beyond what even prodigies were capable of.

But Satoru was not finished. For the last act, he changed the water into ice and formed it into several small spears. He threw them into a nearby wall and made a smiley face with them.

Satoru gave Pakku a smug smirk and looked at him with half-lidded eyes. “How about that? Was I good enough, you old geezer?”

Pakku stared at Satoru with a vacant expression. He never had a student as talented as this brat.

.

That was five days ago.

In these five days, Satoru made massive progress in Water and Icebending. Pakku even admitted that Satoru could be compared to a master, even if it pains him to admit it.

Well, he’s only a Master in Waterbending and Icebending. Fogbending and healing are skills he still needs to master.

And because Satoru decided he had learned enough from the fossil, he set his next objective to master this healing thing.

Yeah, apparently, Waterbenders can heal other people. Of course, Satoru needed to learn this as well. He must know everything if he wants to become the strongest Avatar ever.

But not today; he has trained enough for one day.

Now, he needs to pick up Toph. They planned to explore the city and prank some of the citizens. This will be so much fun. And the best part? Katara is still busy learning under Pakku, so she can’t stop them.  

‘It just sucks I can’t annoy her anymore. She even spends more of her free time with the Gojo knockoff. I don’t even see her in the evenings anymore.’ Satoru thought with a slight pout on his face.

Yes, that’s another thing. Katara and Yue have formed a strong friendship. The two hit it off quite fast. It seems Katara was starved of interacting with people who aren’t maniacs.

Whatever; back on track.

The only other person who could ruin their fun was Azula. But the princess is busy otherwise. Something about blowing off some steam? Meh, who cares? She wouldn’t have stopped them anyway because she doesn’t care about their pranks as long as she isn't on the receiving end.

This means that Toph and Satoru can do whatever they want. How awesome is that!  

Satoru entered their temporary home with a bag full of sweets. He needed to satisfy his sweet tooth. Unfortunately, the candy of this world was nowhere near as good as the one in his world. He will manage, but he will forever miss the taste of Mochi.

“Urgh, finally. What took you so long? You were even longer gone than yesterday.” Toph complained from their shared room. The blind girl lay on her bed with a frustrated expression.

Satoru waved her off and began to take out some of his candy. “I was buying some stuff. Here, this round … thing … tastes a lot like some of the candy from my world,” he said calmly and took out a weird round plant thing from his bag.

Toph's expression immediately brightened. “Sweet, why didn’t you tell me sooner? Gimme that.” The young girl tried to take the candy, only to grab empty air.

Satoru used Toph’s blindness to have some fun. He moved the candy around so Toph couldn’t take it from his hand. He had a massive shit-eating grin as he teased the young girl.

“Hihihi, come on, what’s wrong? Just take the candy. It's not that difficult, you kno- UFF.”

Toph had enough and punched him in the stomach. She might be blind, but she could still make out where Satoru was standing. As Satoru crouched down to hold his stomach, Toph took this chance to search for his arm and retrieved the candy. She threw it into her mouth and happily munched on it.

“Heh, when we’re back on solid ground, I'll beat you up so badly you won’t even remember your own name.” She said with a dark smirk on her face.

Then, she looked at him questionably. “When do we get out of here anyway?”

Satoru shrugged. “Dunno, maybe in a few days? I wanna try my hands at this healing thing. I don’t know about Azula-chan and Magikarp, but I guess at this point, I would be a much better master than the fossil and could train Magikarp myself again.”

Toph heard this and fell back on the bed again. “Urgh, I want to get out of here. This is so boring. I’m practically blind in this frozen hell.”

“You are blind, Toochan.”

“Shut up, Troll-Doll.”

They both shared a heartful laugh and got ready to have their fun at the expense of the poor citizens.

Satoru carried her piggyback through the city. They explored to their heart's content and stopped at numerous shops to buy useless items, wasting over half of their money. Most of it went towards candy and other food items.

“Oh, oh, hey, Toochan, look at that-“

“I’m blind.”

“They sell sushi here. Toochan, we have to buy this. It’s so tasty.” Satoru vibrated with excitement as he swung around their bag of money and explained to her how sushi is made and how it tastes.

Toph rested her head on his shoulder and grunted softly. “Meh, sounds disgusting. Do I have to try it?”

Satoru did a double take and gasped loudly. “Of course you have to. Is that even a question?”

They bought 30kg.

It doesn’t need to be said that Toph vomited after trying it out.

That was the last time Katara allowed them to shop on their own.

Of course, their plan to prank some of the citizens was not forgotten, and Arnook, again, received several complaints by the next day.

The poor chief was plagued with painful headaches throughout the day. All because of two teenagers. Why was his life so difficult?

When he read the reports, his blood ran cold. Apparently, Satoru and Toph blocked numerous roads with walls of ice and connected different walkways to confuse the citizens.

Two kids literally changed the entire infrastructure and layout of the Northern Water Tribe. This has never happened in their whole history.

This was getting ridiculous.

The worst part? They couldn’t even be punished because Satoru was, quite literally, the strongest being around. Not to mention his dragon.

/

Her father is going to die.

Azula sat alone on the outskirts of the Northern Water Tribe. She built herself a comfortable space with a small fire nearby to stay warm.

She needed to be alone for a while.

She had watched Satoru training under Pakku. And what she saw made her blood run cold. Satoru was a genius when it came to bending; that was already known. But to master Water bending in a matter of five days? That was completely unheard of.

At this point, the princess was no longer sure if her father had a real chance of winning against Satoru.

Is her father going to die?

She knew that Satoru wasn’t above taking a life. He certainly made it clear in his fight against Zhao’s henchman.

This was so frustrating.

What should she do?

Azula was at a loss and sank further into herself, burying her head in her knees.

She has a choice to make.

/

The next day, Satoru tried his shot at healing.

To make it brief.

He sucked at it.

He easily understood the technical aspects, but the practical elements were the real problem.

As Satoru was busy practising with the puppet, the old teacher spoke to him softly. “You are too stiff, young Avatar. You must guide the water carefully. Do not try to control it by force.” She said gently to guide Satoru.

A tickmark appeared on Satoru’s face. She was telling him the same thing for the fourth time now.

“How about you give me something new to work with? Huh? Don’t repeat the same thing over and over again.” Satoru rambled, annoyed, his anger not even directed at the old lady. He was more frustrated with himself.

Fortunately, his teacher wasn’t offended and gave him a knowing smile. She remembered a certain girl from years ago who struggled just as he did.

“This sucks! The puppet is clearly broken. How can I be the only one who still doesn’t get the hang of it?”

Satoru hated it. Why is it always the healing stuff he can’t seem to grasp? First, RCT, and now this?

What's worse is that Magikarp succeeded on her first try and was praised as a genius.

Satoru pouted childishly and crossed his arms. “Blegh, beginner's luck.”

A young girl, barely ten years old, patted his right leg and smiled at him innocently. “Don’t worry, you'll learn it soon enough, Mister Avatar. It took me over three weeks to heal a small cut.”

Great, and now a little kid is trying to cheer him up.

This day couldn’t get any worse.

/

Let's rewind the clock for a few hours and see what Zuko and Sokka are up to.

As usual, the two teenagers were arguing.

“And remember, you two are my prisoners from now on,” Sokka said with authority.

“I did not agree to this.” Zuko huffed annoyedly with crossed arms.

“Do you have any other ideas for infiltrating the Northern Water Tribe?”

“I could dive through some underwater caves and-“

“Rejected. Try again.”

“…”

“Thought so.”

We find ourselves on the outskirts of the Northern Water Tribe. Sokka, Zuko, and Iroh had just arrived with their boat and planned to get inside.

Sokka knew he could ditch them both and get inside without a problem. But without them, he would have never made it this far, and he couldn’t abandon them now. Also, he’s sure that Zuko would never win against Satoru in a fair fight, so he doesn’t need to worry about the Avatar.

Sokka may hate the guy, but Satoru is needed to bring balance to the world.

“Well, Sokka, it looks like we are in your capable hands then,” Iroh said gently, holding his hands so that Sokka could tie them.

Begrudgingly, Zuko did the same, albeit with a grumpy face and clenched fists.

“Tch, fine, but after that, our deal ends, and we part ways forever.”

Sokka ignored the comment and tied up the banished prince as well.

After that, everything happened in a blur.

Sokka entered the North with his two prisoners in tow, presenting them proudly as if he had actually captured them. He made several weird poses and talked about his greatness and leadership.

Zuko and Iroh were taken to their holding cells as Sokka continued to talk about himself. He didn’t even notice them leave.

The two Firebenders entered their cell, one with a calm smile and the other with a massive scowl and narrowed eyes.

“This is ridiculous.” Zuko began to grumble in irritation. “I could have gotten inside so easily if he’d let me dive through the caves.” The prince paced in a circle, letting out his frustration loudly.

Iroh, of course, tried to calm down his angry nephew. “Prince Zuko, it is much safer for you this way. And cheer up, now you even have me by your side. I am sure we will both be out of here in no time and can enjoy a freshly brewed cup of tea.”

Zuko wanted to retort but was interrupted by several people entering their cell.

But why? They just got here. It couldn’t have been more than five minutes since they entered this cell.

Zoku’s blood ran cold as he locked eyes with the person at the front.

Oh no.

“Well, this day couldn’t get any better than this. What a surprising coincidence to find you here, Zuzu.”

His sister said mockingly, smirking at Zuko smugly.

However, the smirk didn’t quite reach her ears like usual.

/

/

/

End of chapter 8.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Yes, in this story, Pakku will never know that Katara is the grandchild of his old love.

Without their fight, he would never have noticed Katara’s necklace.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 9 of “Avatar Gojo”.

I must admit, after writing the first 1000 words, I thought this chapter was so bad I wanted to vomit. However, surprisingly, I managed to get back into my rhythm after that.

In my opinion, the last two-thirds are not hot garbage. :D

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

Many asked what the point was to include Katara, Toph, and Azula if Satoru is always the main focus. You are right; I haven’t done much with them. However, that’s because Book 1 is Satoru’s book. In Books 2 and 3, they will receive more focus. They will have their moment, just not yet.

Azula looked at her brother with a mix of pure malice and arrogance.

“So, how does it feel, Zuzu? To be captured by a bunch of savages.” She asked him mockingly. This will certainly rile him up. Her brother will snap at her and make a fool of himself, just like he did back then.

However, instead of falling for her taunt, Zuko simply glared at her.

Undeterred, Azula continued to mock him. “Well, I imagine that being all alone on a ship for the past three years made you a savage as well. You know, Father has completely forgotten about you by now. He hasn't even mentioned you at all these days. I think he believes you have already given up on capturing the Avatar and settled down in a random village in the Earth Kingdom.“

The siblings stared each other down.

And then, Zuko finally began to speak.

“At least I wasn’t humiliated by the Avatar and kidnapped by him,” Zuko said in a surprisingly calm tone. He knew she was trying to provoke him. To counter her, he needs to remain calm and find something that will let her blow a fuse. And he knew exactly what would infuriate her.

Sure, he was humiliated by the Avatar as well, but she didn’t need to know that.

Azula sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes fixated on her brother. How dare he insult her like that. “Tch, the idiot didn’t kidnap me, got that? I followed Satoru willingly to acquire important information about him.” She snapped her head to the side and huffed. “Yes, it- it’s not like I couldn’t beat him myself if I wanted to.” She wanted to sound confident, but her voice made her sound a bit more embarrassed than assertive.

Zuko, of course, noticed it and tilted his head.

When did it become so easy to rile her up?

And … did she just call the Avatar by his given name?

What the hell happened to his sister?

What followed was an awkward silence between the siblings. Neither knew how to continue after that.

Well, if it wasn’t for Iroh, of course. He approached one of the guards with a relaxed posture and a calm smile.

“Could I please get a freshly brewed cup of tea?”

/

Satoru walked out of the small building with a pout on his face. He tried to learn how to heal for five hours, but the result was always the same.

He sucked.

Katara quickly tried to catch up with the grumpy boy. “Satoru, wait. This is not the end of the world. You will master it eventually, you know? And if you want, I can teach you how to do it after we leave this place," she said with a reassuring smile.

But Satoru just grumbled quietly as he crossed his arms. “But I’m supposed to be your master after we get out of here.”

An amused smile formed on Katara’s face as she listened to him complaining. “You can still be my master if you want. But just because you are my teacher doesn’t mean I can’t teach you stuff as well. How about it? I thought you wanted to be the strongest Avatar ever.” She said teasingly.

Satoru said nothing as they continued walking through the icy streets. But after a few minutes, Satoru sighed. “Urgh, fine. You’re right; I must achieve my goal of becoming the most awesome Avatar ever, and for that, I need to master healing other people.” Satoru boasted with a puffed-up chest.

Katara smiled at him fondly. She tried to say something but was interrupted as a guard approached them both. Katara tilted her head to the side, confused about why he would be searching for them. Maybe something had happened, and they needed Satoru’s help.

“Avatar Satoru, Miss Katara, you need to come with us,” he ordered firmly.

Against all odds, Satoru actually complied. “Sure, what’s up?”

The guard shook his head. “I can’t tell you that here. This place is too open, and somebody could eavesdrop on us.”

All right, that got Satoru’s attention. His whole mood brightened, and he started to vibrate. “Ohh, did something happen? Do I need to spy on someone? Oh man, I can’t wait to find out. Come on, lead the way already.” Satoru blurted out excitedly.

Maybe this will be the start of their next adventure. Whatever it was, Satoru was ready to go.

A wide smirk spread across his face.

This will be so …

/

… so lame.

Satoru and Katara were led to Arnook’s residence. At the entrance, Yue waited for them and welcomed them inside. And what they found there was a grumpy Zuko and a smiling Iroh. The latter was enjoying a cup of tea.

The princess stood a few feet away from her family with a mocking smirk on her face.

Satoru’s posture slumped. This was not the adventure he had anticipated.

However …

“SOKKA?”

Well, at least Katara was happy with this situation. Her brother stood on the other side of the room, and when their eyes met, Katara shouted his name and ran off to embrace him.

The siblings hugged each other deeply. “Katara, I missed you so much. Is everything alright? Did he hurt you? Were you in any danger?” Sokka bombarded her with questions as he looked at her with worrying eyes.

Katara gave him a fond and reassuring smile. “You don’t have to worry about me. Satoru taught me Waterbending and safely brought me here to master it. He always protected me.” She said firmly.

Let’s ignore the fact that Satoru threw her off the dragon to teach Azula a lesson, as well as all the other things he did to them.

But Sokka doesn’t need to know all of that. The young warrior is just glad to have his sister back. He sighed deeply, finally relaxing after this long trip and uncertainty about his sister's whereabouts. “Thank the spirits. I’m so glad to have you back.”

Zuko and Azula shared a weird look as they watched the interaction between the siblings.

Why aren’t they insulting each other? Was this how siblings were supposed to act with each other?

Katara finally broke the hug and gave her brother a fond smile. She was glad to have him back, even if she didn’t regret the decision to leave their tribe to learn Waterbending.

Sokka wanted to ask many more questions, but before he could even open his mouth, another person approached them.

It was Yue. And his mouth hit the floor as her beauty immediately smote him. “Hello, you must be Katara’s brother, Sokka, correct? She told me so much about you. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” she said gently.

Sokka tried to form words, but his brain was still fried. “Um … you are … uhhh … I.”

He shook his head to get his act together. “Y- Yes, that would be me. Did my sister also tell you that I’m the strongest warrior of my tribe?” He tried to smooth-talk as he puffed up his chest and swirled his brows.

Yue giggled behind her hands at his silliness.

Well, at least he made her laugh.

Zuko was still baffled by this situation when someone suddenly poked his cheek. “Yo, Baldy, how’s it hanging? Still planning to capture me? I must admit, I kind of missed you. Why didn’t you show up all this time? Were you stuck in the South, or did you give up?” Satoru teased the banished and swung an arm around his shoulder.

It took everything he had to suppress his anger and refrain from lashing out. The Avatar was pushing his limits. Azula, on the other hand, was delighted not to be the one teased by Satoru.

“I will never give up on my quest to capture you. I need to restore my honor.” Zuko sharply replied with a slight glare directed at Satoru.

Of course, Satoru shot him a dark smirk instead of backing down. “Fine by me. Bring it on, Baldy. But don’t expect to win against me with your current power level. You need to train for at least twenty more years before you match my current level.” The arrogance in Satoru’s tone was barely hidden.

Zuko’s scowl deepened, and he growled at Satoru. His fists were tightly clenched, ready to attack him any moment.

But before that could happen, Arnook decided it was time to get to the main topic. He clapped his hands to get everyone's attention.

“I don’t want to disturb your … conversation, but I ordered you here to talk about our next steps now that we have the whole royal family with us.” He began in a serious tone and ordered his guards to wait outside.

Now, only Arnook, Yue, Iroh, Zuko, Sokka, Katara, Azula, and Satoru were inside the room.

The chief took the initiative once again. “Avatar Satoru, we all know you must face the Fire Lord at some point to end the war. But we have a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in our grasp. We could use the prisoners to blackmail or negotiate with the Fire Lord. What do you say about that?” Arnook looked at Satoru with hopeful eyes.

If this works, they could end the war in the next few weeks. After the Avatar's reappearance, this could become the miracle of the century.

But Satoru didn’t return his excitement. In fact, he looked at Arnook as if he were the dumbest person on the planet.

“Hah? What are you talking about? If we did that, I wouldn’t have my awesome fight with the Fire Lord. This plan sucks, old man.” He complained and crossed his arms.

Arnook couldn’t believe his ears. Surely, the Avatar wouldn’t just pass up such an opportunity, right? His eyes were wide open in shock, and his mouth nearly hit the floor. But before he could respond, Satoru beat him to it.

“Actually, now that I think about it …”

Oh, thank the spirits. It appears that the Avatar has finally recognized the unique opportunity that lay before them. If they play their cards right, they could-

“You know, our house is a bit too large for just the four of us. How about we let them stay with us?” Satoru suggested innocently.

Arnook wanted to scream. This couldn’t be happening.

However, there was one other person who hated this idea.

“ABSOLUTELY NOT! I will NEVER again live in the same house as my brother.” Azula loudly berated Satoru with an intense glare.

Satoru turned his head to face Azula with a bright smile. “Why not? He’s your brother. Shouldn’t you get along with each other? How about you two share a room?”

If Azula had her way, she would rip off Satoru’s head right here, right now. “Satoru, I will not repeat myself.” She threatened him coldly.

But Satoru wasn’t bothered by her tone and simply ruffled her hair. “Yeah, me neither. Just suck it up and get along with your brother. I mean, how hard can it be? Right, Azula-chan?~” He teased with half-lidded eyes as he leaned closer.

As the teens stared each other down, Zuko watched the interaction with wide eyes. This had to be the biggest shock of his entire life.

Azula talked with the Avatar on equal footing?

And she actually called him Satoru? So, he didn’t mishear it earlier?

How is this possible? Was she really his sister? This doesn’t make any sense.

He slowly nudged closer to his uncle. “Uncle, are you seeing this?”

Iroh nodded and stroked his beard, his eyes calculating. “I do, Prince Zuko. This is quite confusing.”

Satoru and Azula continued to stare each other down as Iroh and Zuko remained rooted to the spot. But surprisingly, Azula sighed tiredly and turned around with a huff. “Hmph, fine, but don’t expect me to help you care for him. He’s all yours, got it?”

Satoru nodded. “Sure, I don’t care.” Then he turned to his left, addressing Katara with open arms. “Good news, Magikarp, you can babysit them in my stead. You sure are fortunate.” He dropped the bombshell out of nowhere.

The only thing Katara did was to stare at him blankly. She had given up arguing with him a long time ago. “Sure, I will just think of this as a way of repaying you for bringing me here and finding me a proper master.” She said tiredly.

There were multiple shouts of disagreement.

For one, there was Sokka. The young boy stormed at Satoru with a comically furious expression. “Oh no, you won't drag my sister into this mess. You will take responsibility if you want to let them live in your house.”

The other one was Zuko. He, too, got dangerously close to Satoru, shouting the whole time. “If you think I will lower myself to some random girl from the Water Tribe, you are greatly mistaken. I can look after myself, you fool.”

Chief Arnook looked at the situation wide-eyed as the teens continued arguing. His mouth hung open in shock. Wasn’t he the chief? The one with the highest standing in the North? Then why is he being ignored by a bunch of teenagers?

He wanted to negotiate with the Fire Lord, but the Avatar didn’t care.

He wanted to arrest the prince and the old general, but the Avatar let them live in his house instead.

He wasn’t even part of the discussion.

As for Yue, the young girl looked at the scene with fond eyes. This room was filled with people from the Fire Nation and the Water Tribe, and nobody tried to harm each other.

Yes, they insulted each other, but at least they didn’t kill each other … yet.

This is how it should be everywhere. Perhaps the Avatar can truly end the war and restore balance.

A world where everybody can live in peace.

She approached her new friends and loudly coughed into her fist to get everyone's attention. Immediately, all eyes were on her, and she gave them a kind smile. “As the chief's daughter, I will personally take responsibility and allow what Avatar Satoru suggested. I will also help Katara by watching over Prince Zuko and his uncle. Maybe this will be a new opportunity for all of us. Different people from different nations, living together.” She happily explained in a gentle tone.

This could become a new beginning for all of them.

However, the young princess was met with blank stares. The entire room fell silent.

Yue stiffened and offered the others a strained smile. “Um … did I say something wrong?” she asked hesitantly.

Fortunately, Satoru, of all people, came to her rescue. The Avatar approached the princess and swung an arm around her shoulder. Yue tensed up by being so close to the Avatar. “See? She gets it. You guys just have to suck up your pride and relax a little. Heh, or else you will lose all your hair and look like the Baldy.” Satoru remarked as he winked at the banished prince.

“I TOLD YOU I’M NOT BALD, YOU IMBACILE.” Zuko spat at Satoru, his voice filled with venom. “This hairstyle is-“

But Satoru ignored Zuko and cut him off with a slight wave. “Yeah, yeah, I know. I just don’t care.”

The Avatar then addressed the others again. He shot them all a challenging smirk. “Back on track. I don’t care about all this political nonsense, so you guys either suck it up, or you can go home to wherever you came from.”

Azula opened her mouth, but Satoru quickly shut her up. “Not you, Azula-chan. You will not get rid of me that easily.” He teased with a smirk.

There was a quiet grumble from Azula.

And that was the end of that discussion.

Zuko didn’t want to leave the North without the Avatar, so he begrudgingly accepted the terms.

Iroh, of course, would stay with his nephew.

Katara had already accepted the situation; also, she still needed to master Waterbending, and Azula didn’t have a choice in the first place.

Toph wasn’t there to vote, but Satoru knew she would definitely accept. More poor punching bags for her were always lovely.

You already know how Yue thought about it, and Arnook left the room without saying another word.

That left only Sokka. But because he had just arrived and didn’t want to leave without his sister, he, too, accepted Satoru’s terms.

And with that, Satoru’s house gained three new inhabitants.

/

After everyone had settled into this new situation, things gradually calmed down. The teenagers developed a routine of sorts and went through their days with only a few inconveniences.

Of course, the relationship between Azula and Zuko was a major source of problems, but Katara managed to calm them down most of the time.

On the first day, Katara and Yue tried to show Zuko and his uncle around the Northern Water Tribe. Katara was still hesitant to spend most of her time with the enemy, but Yue managed to convince her to join in.

Iroh was delighted to get a personal tour through this remarkable place. On the other hand, Zuko thought this was a massive waste of time and wanted to spend his time training instead.

There was, however, another person who followed them in secret.

It was Sokka.

Why does he do it? Simple. First, he still doesn’t trust Zuko around his sister, and second, he wants to spend more time with Yue.

He took every opportunity to capture her attention and do something interesting with her, for example, when he begged Satoru to borrow his dragon to fly around with Yue. Or that other time when Sokka challenged a random warrior from the Northern Water Tribe to show off his combat abilities.

As expected, he was quickly defeated.

But at least he made Yue laugh and have a good time. And that was what was most important to him.

.

How about a closer look at their routine:

/

A day with Zuko, Katara, Azula, Sokka and Yue.

The banished prince walked through the corridor of his new temporary home to enter the bathroom and begin his morning routine. On his face was a look of pure irritation as he was still unable to capture the Avatar. No chance presented itself until now.

He walked around a corner and looked up. His face immediately scrunched up, a massive scowl etched across his features.

His sister was just about to walk into the bathroom. Naturally, she noticed him as well, and the two stared each other down.

“Brother,” she acknowledged darkly, her eyes narrowing slightly.

“Sister,” he replied, his tone mirroring hers.

The atmosphere was tense. Would they attack each other?

Thankfully, the door next to them opened, and a tired Katara walked outside. The young waterbender stepped out of her room and saw the siblings killing each other by looking at one another.

She sighed tiredly. Why do they do this every morning? Couldn’t one of them wake up a bit later so they don’t have to see each other?

“Guys, can you please behave? At least do it outside and not in front of my room.”

Azula scoffed and crossed her arms. “I was here first.” She said childishly.

Katara facepalmed. Was Satoru rubbing off on Azula? Wasn’t she supposed to be a mature princess?

Whatever, she has more important things to do. Her training with Pakku is scheduled to begin in half an hour.

.

Later that day, Yue knocked on their door.

It doesn’t need to be said that Sokka opened the door in record time. He saw Yue, and his expression immediately brightened as a massive grin spread across his face. “Yue, you’re early.” He exclaimed exaggeratedly.

The princess giggled behind her hand. “Yeah, I wanted to eat lunch with you al-“

CRASH!

“YOU KLUTZ! I TOLD YOU TO LET ME DO IT!”

“SILENCE! IT’S NOT MY FAULT!”

“ARE YOU STUPID? OF COURSE IT’S YOUR FAULT, YOU IDIOT!”

“IN WHAT WORLD IS THAT MY FAU-“

“GUYS! SHUT! UP!”

The pair stiffened and turned around to where the shouting match was happening. It must have come from the kitchen if Sokka wasn’t wrong about it.

Yue offered Sokka a strained smile. What in the world was that? “Um? Is … everything alright?”

Sokka turned around again and waved her off, looking at her relaxed. “Eh, that was just Azula and Zuko trying to kill each other again. Just ignore them. Katara will handle them.”

Yue blinked, perplexed. “Okay?” She was aware of Zuko’s and Azula’s circumstances. But that was a bit … much.

She walked inside to help them prepare for lunch.

And after that, all five of them sat down to eat.

It was a weird situation. The atmosphere was thick, and tension was in the air. Yue smiled nervously and looked back and forth between the siblings. Zuko and Azula sat at opposite ends, continuing to stare at each other with pure hatred. They weren't even eating anything.

Katara wanted to rip her hair out. Why can’t these two get along? Sure, she and Sokka and their fair share of banter in the past. But this was just ridiculous.

Suddenly, she remembered something and perked up. “Hey, Zuko? Where is your uncle?”

Zuko stopped his staring contest and tilted his head in confusion. She was right. Where was he?

A few houses further away, the uncle in question was currently enjoying a nice cup of tea with Master Pakku.

/

A day with Satoru and Azula.

It was early in the morning, and Azula had just finished eating breakfast, enjoying the new book she had acquired. It was surprisingly well-written for something a savage wrote.

However, her peaceful time was interrupted by Satoru barging into her room without knocking.

“Azula-chaaaaan~, let’s do something.~” He sang with euphoria and skipped across her room. He stopped at her bed and leaned close. “Wanna check out the outside of this tribe? Maybe we'll find a giant polar bear?”

‘Polar bear? Does he mean a Polar bear dog? I thought they lived in the south?’

The princess shook her head. “I don’t have the time for your childish desires. Ask your dirt eater or Katara to entertain you.” She said in a monotone voice and continued reading.

Satoru’s whole posture slumped.

“Awww, not you too. Magikarp said she has to train under the fossil today, and Toochan is busy sleeping.” He made a praying gesture and knelt before the princes. “Pleeeaaasseee?”

But Azula stood firmly. “No, go and bother someone else. Isn’t the princess of these savages quite fond of you?”

Satoru’s face scrunched up, and he waved her off annoyedly. “Meh, the Gojo wannabe is doing boring political stuff. Also, she doesn’t get annoyed when I bother her; she’s no fun.”

He inched closer and poked her cheek. “Come on, I know you want to do something with me. Give yourself a push.”

He poked her cheek another time.

Azula ignored him.

Poke!

Poke!

Poke!

Poke!

Poke!

Azula put down her book and took a veeeery deep breath. She slowly turned her head in his direction. “Satoru, I’m warning you. DON’T. PUSH. YOUR. LUCK.”

Anyone else would have fainted at the sheer power in her tone, but Satoru was undeterred. 

“So … was that a yes?”

…

…

…

Azula sighed tiredly.

Why is her life like that?

“Fine.”

The grin on Satoru’s face reached his ears. “WOHOO, you’re the best, Azula-chan.”

The following days, Satoru would spend his mornings with Azula. The two agreed to spar most of the time to sharpen their combat skills.

After that, Satoru would grab the then-awake Toph and spend the rest of his day with her.

/

And that’s how their days usually went.

In the morning, Katara trains under Pakku, Satoru bothers Azula, and Zuko is busy with his training. After lunch, Katara spends her time with Yue, with her brother sometimes tagging along. Zuko is also dragged into it because Yue wanted to invite him, much to his displeasure.

In the evening, Sokka grabs Yue, and they do stuff of their own.

It was actually not so bad.

Why doesn’t Zuko try to break out?

Well, the Avatar is inside the Northern Water Tribe, so there would be no point in breaking out.

And it’s not as if he's forbidden to train, so that’s that.

During this time, Satoru is busy tormenting the citizens alongside Toph, while Azula meditates alone in her room.

Speaking of Toph and Satoru …

These two teens managed to enrage the entire North. Most of the blame should be attributed to Satoru, as Toph only followed him around and issued a few commands due to her blindness. Satoru was the one who actually did all of it. But whatever.

Let's give you a few examples of what they ‘accomplished’ in the last five days.

They attempted to dig a vast tunnel system beneath the Northern Water Tribe to create a massive maze for their entertainment. After a few hundred meters, the whole thing collapsed, and many houses were destroyed. Fortunately, no one was harmed.

They were also responsible for the Great Lake disaster, the Eastern rumbling, and the crumbling tragedy.

The less said about these three … ‘situations’, the better.

There are already massive protests from the citizens to banish the Avatar from their tribe.

And that is how we find ourselves at the present time. A few days after his tunnel collapsed, Satoru sat with Toph in a hidden spot in the city to avoid being bothered by angry citizens.

He tried to get the hang of healing with Waterbending, but he couldn’t grasp it for some reason. So, he tried to develop his Water Sense instead. Well, as of now, it’s all just theory, as he still doesn’t know if that would even be possible.

Satoru had been trying to get it to work for the past two hours and was slowly getting frustrated. He even had his blindfold on for this.

He loudly groaned and slumped back into the snow, ripping his blindfold off in the process. “Urgh, this is so frustrating. You got any ideas?” he asked Toph tiredly.

The Earthbender sat beside him with crossed arms and a concentrated expression. “Nope, I don’t have the slightest clue how Waterbending works. You’re on your own.” Toph stated with a huff and rested her head in her hand.

She blew a strand of hair from her face. “Why are we even hiding in the slumps? Can’t we just ignore the people who are angry with us?” she complained, her irritation evident.

Satoru sat up again and ruffled her hair. “We could, but with the constant nagging from the water guys, I couldn’t concentrate then.”

Toph grumbled, annoyed. “This sucks. I want to get out of here and see the world again.”

“Don’t worry, Magikarp said her training is nearly finished. I think we can leave this place in two days tops.” Satoru tried to cheer her up and gently patted her head.

Toph leaned into his touch.

Then, he covered his eyes with his blindfold and got to work again. “Let me just try one last time, and then we can walk back to our house.”

Satoru was determined to acquire his Water Sense today, and he would not give up just yet. This shouldn’t be that difficult. He already has his Thermal and Seismic Sense, so doing it with Waterbending couldn’t be that hard, right?

Before they arrived in the north, Satoru noticed a neural connection between the elements and the cerebellum. So, in theory, the core of bending lies in the cerebellum.

This should work.

Satoru sat cross-legged in the snow, taking a deep breath. He concentrated on his cerebellum and used his Waterbending to let a water ball float through the air. Then, he tries to feel the buzz in the back of his head again.

The buzz was different for each element. With earth, it's as if your nerves are grinding against each other, and with fire, it's as if your nerves are burning up.

The water ball floated around Satoru’s head, and he tried to locate it.

Nothing yet. He knew it was there, but this was just his regular connection with each element. As of now, there was no mental image, like with his other senses.

Change of plans.

‘How about I use another ball and constantly change it from water to ice and back? Then I have one ball that floats around my head and another that changes its aggregate state.’

Satoru didn’t waste time; and quickly grabbed another one and began to work.

He lost himself in his work and tuned out everything around him. There was nothing he could feel at the moment, so he concentrated only on his two balls of water.

But still, there was nothing.

How about activating his Thermal Sense, too?

He activated his other elemental sense and saw Toph sitting next to him as a red, orange dot. Her hot body temperature was a stark contrast to their cold surroundings. There were other dots around them, too, but they were further back as they both sat far away from other people.

ZING!

There it was. It was just a fraction of a second, but Satoru could clearly see his two water balls. It was like the nerves inside his brain were freezing.

‘Heh, I knew it was possible. One step closer to acquiring my new Six-Eyes.’ Satoru thought as a mad grin spread across his face.

He immediately tried to recreate this feat. Satoru intensely concentrated on the feeling he felt earlier. He could feel his nerves freezing up again.

And then …

ZING!

There it was again. His new mental image. This time, it was permanent.

‘Wow … this is … amazing.’ He thought in awe.

This was so different from the other elemental senses.

It was … indescribable.

The image he saw now was nothing like he had ever seen in his life. So … how should he describe it?

He can’t. There is nothing to compare it to. Everyone is familiar with how echolocation and thermal cameras operate. But this is … something entirely different.

…

‘Oh? Yeah, how about that?’

It’s like looking at the screen of a Sonography machine. The world Satoru sees now is colored in different shades of grey. Water is bright and constantly moves around, whereas the ice around him is a bit darker and as still as a rock.

What is strange, however, is how Toph looks to him now. For some reason, Satoru could only see the blood inside her body. He can clearly see her veins and arteries and how the blood flows through them. It seems blood is even brighter than water.

Have you ever read a book about human anatomy, specifically a page on which you can only see the veins inside the body? It’s like that when looking at Toph.

This is so strange.

Whatever, there is something more important now.

What should he call it?

He wanted to use something simple. Something everyone understands.

Satoru suddenly perked up and smiled brightly.

‘Yep, this sounds good enough.’

He will call it Hydro Sense.

With that, he had three down and only one to go. The best part? Now, he can finally walk around with his blindfold on. He activated his Hydro and Thermal Sense and stood up. With both of them activated, he could clearly make out his surroundings. And as long as he keeps his blindfold on, the sting inside his head is bearable.

He won’t make the same mistake and remove his blindfold with two of his elemental senses activated. He learned from his earlier mistake.

Satoru gave Toph a bright smile and picked her up bridal style out of pure joy. He was in a good mood.

The girl was surprised by being picked up so suddenly, and she gave Satoru a weird expression with her brows raised. “I guess it worked then?”

“Yep,” Satoru said brightly and popped the ‘p’. “I can now see the world through Waterbending, too. I call it Hydro Sense. Cool, right?”

A dark smirk appeared on Toph’s face. “Awesome, I can’t wait to fight you when we finally are back on solid ground.” She proclaimed in an eerie tone.

Satoru returned her smirk. “Heh, don’t get your hopes up, Toochan. You will lose so badly you will start to cry.”

Of course, Toph wanted to make a few remarks to Satoru as well, but the duo was interrupted by Katara, Sokka, and Yue as they approached them. They all had worrying expressions on their faces. Not that Satoru and Toph could see it at the moment, though.

“Yo, what’s up?” Satoru shouted excitedly.

Katara was the first to speak. Her tone was urgent: “Satoru, please. We need your help. Yue told us that-“

“What's with the weird blindfold?” Sokka asked him, interrupting Katara. He didn’t intend to interrupt her. He was just surprised by him wearing a blindfold because he thought Satoru was being an idiot again.

Satoru wanted to proudly proclaim that he had developed another elemental sense, but Katara had other plans. The girl hushed Sokka annoyedly. “Sokka, this can wait for later. We have other problems now.”

Now Toph was interested in what was going on. She shifted in Satoru’s arms and crossed her arms behind her head to get into a more comfortable position, smirking widely at the others. “What’s gotten you all so worried? Do we need to beat someone up?”

Katara shook her head tensely. “No, … uh … maybe? Urgh, just listen! Yue told us that she is getting married soon.” Katara stumbled over her words but managed to regain her composure. Her tone was worrisome. 

She wanted to continue but was yet again interrupted by Satoru. “So? What’s wrong with that? Congratulations, I guess?” he said in a carefree tone and shrugged.

Katara clenched her fist and gritted her teeth. “Satoru, please, just let me finish for once.” She grew increasingly agitated at being constantly interrupted.

The waterbender sighed to calm herself down. “Yue is engaged to someone she doesn’t love. Her father literally forced her to marry him.”

At that, Yue stepped forward with a strained face. She fidgeted with her fingers. “I know I don’t have the right to do so, but … could you … could you please help me?” She barely got out the last part with her fists clenched and eyes closed.

…

…

…

There was no reply, and Yue dared to open her eyes again. She looked at Satoru with uncertain eyes, and he returned her gaze with an expressionless face. She continued with her plea. “I always thought it was my duty to the clan to accept things as they were, but Sokka told me that this rule was stupid and that we should banish the one who created it.” The princess fondly smiled at Sokka, her cheeks flushed with a small blush, as she remembered how furious he had become on her behalf. “He also told me there was no such rule in the south. And … and when I saw how you managed to convince Pakku to teach a girl Waterbending, I … I thought you could do the same for me?” she finished her plea in a quiet but soft voice.

…

Again, no reply.

A dark smirk appeared on Satoru’s face as he simply walked past the trio.

Sokka was furious at Satoru's neglect. He knew they should never have asked this guy for help. The warrior angrily turned around to face Satoru. “Hey, you jerk. You could at least try to-“

A hand grabbed his shoulder, and he stopped his sentence. Sokka turned his head and looked directly into Katara’s eyes. For some reason, she was smiling happily.

“Sokka, don’t worry. I know that smirk of his. We just have to sit back and let him do his thing.”

Sokka raised both his brows at that. Is his sister serious? Could they really trust this guy? He turned to face Yue, but the girl was not focused on them; her gaze followed the departing form of Satoru with hopeful eyes.

There was only a single thought running through her mind.

A thought that got her hopes up for the first time in weeks.

/

Arnook was currently in a meeting with his advisors. They needed to discuss the problems that Avatar Satoru was responsible for. If things continue as they are, the public will soon start to riot, and then everything will escalate. Fortunately, they could repair things quickly because of Icebending, but the people were still on edge because they didn’t know where Satoru would strike next.

The chief took a long, tired breath and began the meeting. He stood up from his chair and gave everyone present a serious expression. “I thank you all for-“

Before he could even finish his first sentence, the door across the room opened with a loud creak.

Arnook’s eyes widened when he saw who entered their meeting uninvited.

It was the Avatar. He was still carrying Toph around in his arms.

But why is he here? What is it this time?

His question was immediately answered as Satoru quickly got to the point. “Yo, Chief, I need you to ban forced marriages.” He dropped without a care in the world, smiling widely at them.

…

Arnook’s mouth hung open in shock.

Huh?

The Avatar wants to stop forced marriages?

The chief was confused by the fact that the Avatar was doing something not for himself but for others.

The question is: Why is Satoru doing this? Usually, he does not care about the problems of others.

Well, if you are close to him, your problems are also his problems. But helping random strangers is not what Satoru is known for.

Don’t get him wrong; he’s pretty fond of the little princess as she accepted him and his friends without a problem. And that she doesn’t want to abide by the rules is also a plus in Satoru’s book.

But what made Satoru help her was the fact that he could destroy another old ass useless tradition that reminded him so much of the ways of the clans and Higher-Ups of his world.

Arnook composed himself and spoke with a steady voice. “Avatar Satoru, could you please explain to us why you want to go through with this?”

He may sound relaxed, but deep inside, Arnook was troubled with uncertainty. If he continues to let the Avatar do as he pleases, he would lose all authority with his Tribe.

He could see it all around him. The faces of his advisors showed various expressions of anger and irritation.

They all wanted to get rid of the Avatar before he could further damage their precious home.

“Sure; I’m doing a favor for Magikarp and the princess.”

If his memory is correct, Magikarp is the girl's nickname from the south. That means the princess is probably his daughter. Princess Azula would never care about their culture.

He needs to push against Satoru. “Unfortunately, I can’t go through with this. It’s tradition in our clan to engage every girl at the age of sixteen with one of our strongest warriors. You will not change our tribe further from now on.” Arnook spoke with authority, his voice booming through the room.

It may have worked with everyone else, but Satoru was … Satoru.

He placed Toph on her feet and slowly approached Arnook, his expression unreadable. “Nah, that won’t do. If you don’t want to change your stupid traditions, I will do something else instead.” An excited smirk spread across his face. “How about I engage you with Azula-chan? I mean, wouldn’t that be so wonderful for the world? Fire Nation and Water Tribe, forever united.~” He sang happily, now standing before the chief.

Arnook’s eyes widened in horror. “You’ve completely lost your mind. I would never marry someone like her. She’s Fire Nation. Not to mention a teenager.” He said in pure disbelief.

Satoru shrugged at that. “So? Not my problem. Either you marry her or stop this stupid tradition. The choice is yours.”

The room suddenly got darker, and Satoru looked down at Arnook with penetrating eyes. The chief began to sweat. “Or do you want to face me so badly?”

The poor chief began to speak, his voice trembling. “Avatar Satoru, please reconsider. I don’t want to marry her. This is madness.”

The advisors had enough and barged into the discussion. “He’s right. You can’t just step into our home and change everything to your will.” They loudly berated the Avatar in irritation.

Satoru released small portions of his killing intent and gave them a side glance. “What was that? Do you want to take the chief’s place instead? I don’t care either way.” The advisors quickly shut their mouths.

Satoru turned his attention back to Arnook. “You said you don’t want to marry her? Strange, I thought your daughter doesn’t want to marry this guy too? Why is it different for you but not for her? Don’t force your useless traditions on someone when you’re not ready to go through with them yourself.” Satoru spat at the shocked man before him.

He was getting too worked up. This whole situation reminded him of all the times he had to argue with the stupid Higher-Ups and the clan elders.

However, surprisingly, the last statement seemed to have gone through to Arnook.

The chief’s eyes widened yet again. This time, because he finally understood.

‘He’s right. How could I force my daughter to do something she doesn’t like? As her father, isn’t it my duty to do what's best for her? If I had to marry someone I didn’t love, I would … oh god, my poor Yue.’

A long sigh escaped his lips. He looked up at Satoru with a small smile. “You’re right, Avatar Satoru. Thank you for opening my eyes. I understand now. I apologize for not noticing the error sooner.”

Satoru was shocked; he had never guessed he would go through with it this quickly. He crossed his arms and gave Arnook a smug smirk. ”Heh, good to know that you still have some common sense left in your head. Well, now that that’s settled, I can finally do something fun with Toochan again. See ya later, you geezers.”

And with that, Satoru picked up Toph again and left the room without saying another word.

After he left, Arnook had to deal with several angry advisors. But he convinced them all with his superior diplomacy and leadership skills.

/

Out in the ocean, dozens of miles further south, a large fleet of Fire Nation Ships assembled to invade the Northern Water Tribe.

Admiral Zhao stood on one of them. He looked at the ocean with a dangerous glint in his eyes.

“Soon, I will make my mark in history as the destroyer of the moon.”

That … was two days ago.

/

Satoru walked through the icy streets with Toph still in his arms. There was a peaceful silence between them.

Toph could tell him she could walk alone even in this snow. And usually, she definitely would to anyone else. But for some reason, being carried around by Satoru didn’t feel so bad.

She finally broke the silence. “You were really cool in there, you know?” Her tone was surprisingly gentle.

Satoru raised a brow at that. “Hmm?”

“I mean it. I want to be like that, too. Never again will I let myself be hindered by some stupid rules. When I see my parents again, I will tell them to accept me as I am, or they will never see me again. I learned this thanks to you.”

A soft smile appeared on Satoru’s face as he hummed, satisfied. He lightly tightened his hold on Toph and pulled her closer. “I will stay by your side when that happens.”

Toph’s cheeks reddened slightly.

The comfortable silence returned, and the duo didn’t speak another word until they arrived at their temporary home.

Inside, they were impatiently awaited by Katara, Yue, and Sokka.

The latter immediately sprang up and stormed at them with expecting eyes. “And? How did it go?”

Naturally, Satoru gave him a smug smirk. “What do you think? After peacefully making my point across, the chief dropped to his knees and thanked me for opening his eyes. He kissed my feet and begged me to replace him as the chief because I’m superior to him in every aspect. And after that, he opened up-“

“Satoru,” Katara interrupted him sternly.

The Avatar pouted childishly and grumbled like a little kid. “Blegh, you never let me have my fun.”

He sighed, annoyedly, and continued normally. “Whatever; to make it short, I convinced the chief to ban forced marriages. The Gojo wannabe won’t be forced to marry whoever she was supposed to marry.”

…

…

…

A tense silence followed that statement before they all shouted loudly and celebrated joyfully.

Even Satoru had a small smile on his face, seeing them all enjoying the moment.

However, their moment was interrupted by loud alarm bells heard throughout the entire north.

Curious, the teenagers walked outside to see what all the fuss was about. They opened the door and saw dozens of panicked people running through the streets to escape an unknown threat.

What the hell is happening?

Their confusion would soon be answered as some of them shouted what had panicked them.

“GET OUT OF MY WAY!”

“AAAHHH, SOMEONE HAS TO SAVE US.”

“I NEED TO GET MY BABY.”

“THE FIRE NATION IS ATTACKING!”

Satoru and his friends had shocked expressions on their faces.

What?

The Fire Nation is attacking the North? Seriously?

They couldn’t believe their ears.

However, above their head, thick black snow descended onto the ground like the plague.

It’s really happening.

Yue covered her mouth in pure disbelief and fear.

Katara’s gaze turned serious. She will not cower in fear this time. She will fight.

Sokka, too, was ready for combat.

And Toph and Satoru?

Well …

Both of them had a mad smirk on their face. They were excited beyond common sense.

This will be awesome.

Further away, Zuko already had several ideas for using this distraction to capture the Avatar.

Azula, on the other hand, could only roll her eyes. She was aware of Zhao’s obsession with the Northern Water Tribe. This whole mess reeks of him.

She would just sit back and see how far the weakling would get with Satoru as his opponent.

She should use this chance to fight for her nation. Or at least try to kill the Avatar. But … for some reason, she can’t do it. She doesn’t know why. Something is telling her to wait this one out.

Was she afraid of Satoru? Did she already know that it was pointless to fight against him anyway?

Or … was there something else?

Does she even want to fight him?

He said he wanted to make the Fire Nation stronger than ever. So there was no point in going against him anyway, right?

Urgh, this was so confusing.

She needed to speak with him soon.

.

That evening, the chief held a conference to assemble various warriors to defend their home.

/

In the capital of the Fire Nation.

The current Fire Lord, Ozai, is covered in sweat as he vigorously trains inside his enormous training hall.

He underwent rigorous training over the last couple of weeks to build his strength.

He can’t underestimate the Avatar.

He needs to get stronger. His fire needs to be hotter than ever.

Ozai stopped his training when he heard the door opening. He gave the servant a dangerous look for interrupting his training like that. “I hope you have a good excuse to barge in here uninvited.”

The servant was not intimidated and eerily smiled at his lord. “Oh, I would never dare do something like that, my lord. You see, I have acquired a map that will lead us to the spirit that could make you stronger.”

A leering smile crept onto Ozai’s face.

‘Finally.’

/

/

/

End of chapter 9.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

I know; I was going over things too quickly at the beginning. But I only want to write things I’m interested in. That would be the interaction between Satoru and various people.

I could have written a thousand more words on how Sokka interacts with Yue, but to be honest, I couldn’t be bothered. You've probably all seen the show, so you can imagine how that would look.

I’m sorry.

Oh, yeah, Yue admitted to being forcibly engaged much sooner due to the new circumstances.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 10 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Yes, we have already reached the finale of Book 1.

Nothing more to say.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

It was growing dark outside, and the chief held a war meeting with his entire tribe to recruit soldiers to fight for their homeland. Sokka, Katara, Yue, and even Iroh attended this meeting.

As for Satoru and Toph, these two stormed through their house to prepare for the upcoming fight. If the scouts were to be trusted, the Fire Nation would attack the next day. They were beyond excited.

Finally, some action.

“Yo, Toochan, I’m going to search for some food to put in our bag. Do you need anything else?” he hurriedly asked as he ran through their home.

Toph shook her head and pushed him away impatiently. “No, just hurry up. I don’t want to waste more time here. Come on, I wanna fight the punching bags.” c

“Hehe, you won’t be fighting at all, though. Remember? Blind?”

“Tch, we’ll see about that. Maybe they have some coal on their ship. I can work with that.”

Satoru patted her head and ran off again. He needed to be fast, or else he would waste precious time he could use to kick some ass. “Alright, I promise to make it quick.”

As Satoru rushed through the corridor, he ran past Azula’s room. The princess frowned at his weird behavior and stopped reading her book. She stood up to follow behind him.

This is probably related to the whole Zhao situation. Azula had already decided to sit this out, but acquiring some information from Satoru could not hurt.

She found him inside his shared room with Toph as he searched through one of his drawers. Azula leaned on the door frame and clicked her tongue. “You do know you don’t have to fight for this backwater tribe, right?”

The question was pointless, as she already knew that Satoru only fought for his own amusement. Sure, he would definitely not let the soldiers harm the civilians, but for the most part, Satoru would fight because he found it enjoyable.

Satoru briefly paused his search and gave Azula a quick glance. “Huh? Oh, hey, Azula-chan. Wanna join our fight?”

A groan escaped her mouth. This idiot cannot be serious. Sure, he probably did it just to annoy her, but whatever. “Do you seriously believe I would fight my Nation because you asked nicely? You must be either brain-dead or as dumb as bread. Could be both, though.”

The insult didn’t bother Satoru in the slightest, and he waved her off. “Your loss, then. But hey, do you know who we are dealing with? Is it a legendary Admiral? A leader of ruthless pirates? Or someone else? Come on, spit it out.” He asked excitedly.

The princess gave him a blank stare. “No, it’s Zhao. He begged my father for years to invade the Northern Water Tribe.”

At that, Satoru’s shoulders slumped. “Urgh, seriously? That’s so lame. Eh, whatever, I can still kick the ass of cannon fodder.” Satoru complained and continued to search for more snacks.

…

…

…

There was a tense silence. Azula still stood in the frame, watching Satoru closely. But then, she began to speak again. Her tone was surprisingly gentle. “Don’t die, got it, you idiot?”

Okay, that got Satoru’s attention. He turned around and faced Azula with a look of bewilderment. “Are you high?”

The princess raised a brow. “I’m what?”

Satoru shook his head. “Never mind.” He then squinted his eyes at her. “You’re not in love with me, are you?”

…

…

…

What?

Azula’s face turned beet red with anger.

What followed then was a barrage of insults directed at Satoru. You could hear her shouts across the whole north.

Azula did not tell him that because she was worried about him. No, she said it because she wanted to be the one to finish him off.

Well, at least she was telling herself that.

/

The next day, Satoru and Toph got up early to launch their attack before the Fire Nation could even begin its invasion.

Why didn’t they attack the day before, as they had initially planned? Well, Satoru remembered how Firebending is stronger during the day than at night.

So, naturally, he postponed the attack a few hours to get the most enjoyment out of it.

High above the clouds of the Northern Water Tribe, Satoru sat on his dragon along with Toph. He's been picking his ear for the past five minutes. “Oh man, I think something popped in there. I still can’t hear properly. Did she have to scream at me like that? A simple ‘no' would have been enough.”

Toph playfully slapped his back and shot him a bright, toothy smirk. “Who cares? Tell me how many ships we’re dealing with. I wanna get down there and kick some butt.”

“Hah?” Satoru huffed in irritation at her proclamation. “The hell are you talking about? You are a fish out of water down there. First, you can’t even swim; second, even if you found some coal on a ship, you couldn’t even make out your surroundings.” He berated Toph sternly.

He knew how strong she was, but he'd have to constantly watch her back if he were to let her fight alongside him.

“You will safely stay here on Suguru and wait until I’m done beating the shit out of these extras.”

There was a quiet grumble from his left, and he was punched on his side by the young Earthbender. Toph crossed her arms and pouted childishly. “Not fair; I wanna have some fun, too. Why can’t I fight with you? I won’t be in the way, I swear.” She whined loudly, softly glaring at Satoru.

But Satoru stood firmly. He will not take Toph with him, and at this point, he regrets having taken her with him on Suguru. Does he have to listen to her whining the entire day now?

A sigh escaped his lips. “Look, I know you want to have some fun and show me how strong you are, but you are completely helpless on a ship with no earth to bend. I mean, you’d stand absolutely no chance against this threat. If you want to fight, you’d have to bend metal, but that’s impossible.” He explained sternly as he got ready to jump off Suguru. During their talk, they arrived at the scene and were met with hundreds of warships that had prepared their catapults to launch an attack.

Satoru patted Suguru’s head and looked down at the fleet with an excited smirk. “Alright, buddy, protect Toochan at all costs and dodge every projectile launched at you.” He said calmly, putting on his blindfold.

His dragon growled in acknowledgment, ready to make his master proud.

Satisfied, Satoru did one last stretch and prepared to engage.

But before he could jump off, Toph grabbed him on the shoulder. He turned his head and huffed in annoyance. “Urgh, you sure are persistent. But I won't change my-“

“That’s not it.” She interrupted him in a rough tone.

Then she looked up at Satoru, and the young Avatar was met with a dark smirk and a crazy glint in her eyes. “I’ll do it.”

Satoru was confused. He raised a brow at her. “Huh? What do you mean?”

“I’ll bend metal. I know I can do it.”

…

“What?”

“Urgh, just trust me on this. You only have to drop me off on one ship and protect me for ten- … no, only five minutes. I will learn Metalbending during these five minutes. I promise.” Hopefully, she can convince him to agree with this. She was getting desperate at this point. The thought of sitting alone on the dragon while the Troll-Doll had fun on his own was unbearable.

…

“Please,”

…

And then, finally …

A dangerous smirk formed on Satoru’s face. “Heh, why didn’t you say so sooner? I can agree with that. But don’t you dare to disappoint me now, got it, Toochan?”

The smirk on Toph’s face widened even further.

/

Li Fungh-Ha was casually strolling on the deck of his ship, anticipating the upcoming battle. It was his first real combat experience since enrolling in the Navy. Soon, he will fight alongside Admiral Zhao to destroy the Northern Water Tribe once and for all.

It will be a glorious victory for the Fire Nation.

The young man smirked in excitement. He was ready to fight.

However, just to be sure, he will inspect one of their catapults to verify that everything is working correctly. Who knows what will happen if the weapon malfunctions during its initial push? Li was approaching the catapult when he suddenly heard a loud growl coming from above.

He looked up, and his eyes bulged out of his skull.

It was a massive dragon. The beast was descending on them quickly.

This could only mean one thing.

Only one person alive is known to ride a dragon in their age and time.

It was the Avatar.

Shit!

It appears that the battle will begin much sooner than anticipated. But for Li, it won’t matter. He will gladly have this rare chance to face off against the Avatar. The young soldier assumed the standard battle stance taught in the military and was ready to engage. This will be his chance to rise through the ranks.

But of course, he was not the only one with that kind of thought at the moment because dozens of other soldiers rushed on deck to defend their ship against the Avatar as well.

This battle will surely be another quick victory for the Fire Nation.

The dragon landed on their ship, and its massive, long body formed a circle to protect something in the middle of it.

Strange; was it not going to fight them?

But what was more important was the person jumping off the beast. It was a teenage boy with pure white hair and a weird black blindfold covering his eyes. If the descriptions could be trusted, this had to be the Avatar.

The teen had his hands in his pockets and smirked lazily as he looked around himself as if he could actually see behind his blindfold.

Then, he turned around and began to shout at his dragon. Or, to be more precise, to the one the dragon protected behind its body. “Remember, Toochan, five minutes. If you’re not fast enough, I'll be finished before you can even beat a single thug.

“Yeah, yeah, don’t rush me and have your fun. I will join you soon enough, you little Troll-Doll.”

Wait! Did Li hear that correctly? Wasn’t that the voice of a little girl? This had to be his imagination. There was no way the Avatar would bring a little girl to fight alongside him, right?

However, before Li could question the situation further, the Avatar faced them yet again. His arrogant smirk never left his face. Alright, who wants to be the first one to get beaten up by me? You can line yourself up if you want; nobody will be left out.”

This brat sure is arrogant if he believes he can beat every one of them. The Avatar's arrogance did not deter Li’s determination. No, he will fight until the bitter end. He clenched his fists and charged forward with his spear. A mighty roar escaped his mouth.

“AARRRGGGHH, FOR THE FIRE NATION!”

Li is the only one attacking the Avatar, as the other soldiers are still uncertain about this situation. They were afraid of the dragon's penetrating eyes.

But Li doesn’t care about that. This is even better; now, he can beat the Avatar all on his own.

Mere inches away from his enemy, Li lunged forward, his spear aiming at the Avatar’s head. He even used Firebending to engulf his spear in hot flames.

This is it. This will be his moment.

However, the Avatar only spared him a single glance and sighed disappointedly. Then, he sidestepped and kicked the spear out of his grasp.

It all happened way too fast. Li didn’t even see him move.

But it was not over.

The Avatar used his momentum to smack Li on the back, knocking him out with a single strike.

Li only knew darkness after that.

/

Satoru would never have guessed that this day would turn out this way. He was having the time of his life. After he beat up the first loser, all the other weaklings came storming at him like flies flying into a light trap.

It was hilarious how they thought they would stand a chance against him. Satoru was smiling the whole damn time.

By his estimate, there should be over fifty soldiers on this ship alone, which should be enough for him and Toph to have fun throughout the day, considering the other ships are also accounted for.

Satoru effortlessly dodged another pitiful strike from one of the soldiers and grabbed his arm to throw him into a large horde of other weaklings. The poor guy slammed into his comrades, making them fly overboard.

A few days after the invasion, all the defeated soldiers kept their mouths shut about how they had been defeated by someone with their eyes covered. It was far too humiliating.

‘Man, this is so hilarious, but I hope they have at least a few stronger guys on this ship; otherwise, this whole thing could get boring after a while.’ Satoru thought, amused, as he propelled himself in the air with his explosions and rapidly descended down again to release a large explosion directly into a group of ten soldiers, knocking them out instantly.

Shaking off the dust, he assessed the situation and noticed that most of the soldiers were already out of the fight.

Pitiful, but at least he could let loose for a while.

But Satoru could not rest yet. His elemental senses warned him of a huge figure approaching from behind. Satoru peeked under his blindfold to see what kind of weapon the dude was fighting with.

The Avatar’s expression immediately brightened.

The man was built like a rock and wielded two hammers on chains, which he swung wildly around. He approached Satoru with a nasty snarl. To be honest, the dude looked like a pervert with his half-naked body and his weird ass beard.

Satoru whistled and put his blindfold back on. “Awesome, finally, someone who won’t get knocked down after a single punch. Too bad you look like a child molester.” He teases lightly.

The tough-looking guy ignored Satoru and continued to approach him menacingly.

The smirk on Satoru’s face grew. “No reaction? What a shame, but your tough act won’t help you after I beat the shit out of you. Let’s see how long it takes until you cry for your mommy.”

However, before the fight could even start, a trail of stirred-up metal traveled through the ground directly at Satoru’s opponent. His legs were swallowed by the ground, making him stuck.

…

‘What?’

Satoru turned to his right, where the trail had originated. His eyes widened briefly before his confusion quickly gave way to pure excitement. A wide smirk spread across his face.

“I AM THE GREATEST EARTHBENDER THE WORLD HAS EVER SEEN! DON’T YOU BUTT-HEADS EVER FORGET IT!” Toph shouted at the top of her lungs as she stood victorious in front of Suguru. Her tiny fist was raised high into the air as she smiled smugly at Satoru.

‘Crazy, the squirt actually did it.’ Satoru thought, astonished.

He knew she was talented, but to actually develop a new Sub-Bending Style just like that speaks of absolutely ridiculous talent. And by the looks of it, her mastery of it was already beyond novice level as she effortlessly immobilized the half-naked brute.

This was way beyond simply being talented. She was a prodigy. Not only that, she is also a hard worker.

Satoru speaks from experience. He needed two days to master his Explosionbending, so seeing Toph accomplish that made him look at her in a completely different light.

For the first time in his life, Satoru looked up to someone else.

Well, he was the one who chose her as his Earthbending master, after all.

Satoru wanted to congratulate Toph, but the brute had other plans and began to attack her. His hammers flew straight towards Toph.

Of course, Toph saw the attack coming from miles away and effortlessly grabbed the metal hammers with her bare hands, shattering them with her metal-bending and brute strength.

And now, the dude is stuck in the ground with no weapon to help him. He was beaten.

It seems like they've beaten all of the crew on this ship.

Satoru approached Toph with a proud smile, clapping his hands. “Nice one, Toochan. That was so awesome. I didn’t expect you to succeed, you know?” He happily exclaimed and vibrated with excitement.

Toph took in all the praise from Satoru and smugly crossed her arms over her chest. She held her chin high, her slender frame exuding confidence. “Heh, naturally. I’m the strongest Earthbender, after all.”

Then, she put her knuckles on her hips and looked at Satoru mockingly. “Heh, and you thought I'd be dead weight. Suck’s to be proven wrong, right?” she said teasingly in hopes of riling him up.

But instead of countering, Satoru leaned forward, his face nearly touching Toph’s. He gave her a challenging smirk. “Well, if you had failed, I would have had to listen to your whining all day because you couldn’t fight alongside me. So, I’ll take this as a win.”

Satoru crossed his arms and looked at Toph expectantly.

“How about a competition? Let’s find out who is truly the more powerful between the two of us.”

Toph was immediately intrigued and raised a brow. “I’m listening.”

Nodding, Satoru continued. “There are hundreds of ships around us. Let’s go on a rampage and destroy them all. The rules are simple: if you defeat the entire crew, you earn one point, and if you sink the entire ship into the ocean, you earn two. The person who earns more points than the other wins. Oh, and if you sink the ship AND beat up everyone, you get three points.”

Toph put a finger to her chin and thought about it. To be honest, this sounds like tons of fun.

She was on board.

Toph nodded and punched her palm. “Alright, I’m in,” she said, her voice filled with excitement.

Her quick answer was like music to Satoru. “Awesome, you can take Suguru then and fly around to get from Ship to Ship. Don’t worry, you just have to say what you want, and he will do as you say. You don’t have to fly yourself. I will fly around with my explosions and wear my blindfold as a Handicap.”

Toph briefly raised her brow after hearing that but quickly dropped her posture and waved Satoru off. “Hmph, it seems you’re still underestimating me. Fighting and competing against me with your blindfold on will be your downfall. Eh, whatever, your loss then.”

Satoru could only smirk at her darkly, ready for the challenge. “We’ll see about that.”

And with that, the fight was on.

Satoru didn’t waste any time and quickly used his explosions to get to the next ship. In the air, he assessed the situation and thought about how he should approach their little competition.

Should he only destroy every ship he comes across and earn two points, or should he take his time and eliminate the crew as well to get all three? It would take way more time that way, but it also gets him more points and is probably more fun because he can fight more extras.

The Avatar suddenly perked up.

Huh … what the hell? What kind of stupid question is that?

He is Satoru Gojo; he will take the route with the most fun, of course.

Having made up his mind, Satoru spotted his first target and descended onto the ship. He crashed into the ship like a meteor and immediately released a large explosion to knock out dozens of soldiers. Before the dust could even settle, Satoru used his elemental senses to spot every enemy in his vicinity and rushed at them to take them out before they could even notice what had happened.

It took only two minutes, but in that time, Satoru managed to defeat every single soldier on the ship. He had a bet to win; he would not take his time.

As Satoru looked around the area to search for the next ship, a beat-up thug, breathlessly and barely conscious, tried to reach out to Satoru. His expression, despite his many injuries, was one of pure malice. “You will … never … defeat us.” He spat out in a pained voice.

“Huh?” Satoru was startled and turned around to face the weakling. His surprise, however, quickly turned to pity as he smiled at the poor soldier. “Oh? Still conscious? Well, too bad. Unfortunately, I don’t have the time to deal with you. I hope you learned how to swim, because if not … well, you know … you’ll die. Heh,” he said casually, and began to hover with his explosions.

In the air, Satoru used his right index finger to make a weird cutting gesture. Not a second later, the entire ship was cut in half by a gigantic mountain of ice that penetrated the ship from underneath and ripped its way through it with great force.

Satoru peeked under his blindfold and gazed at the carnage with the same awe as a child. He had a proud smile on his face. He may no longer have his techniques, but he has to admit that fighting this way had its perks as well.

However, a loud creaking noise broke his concentration, and he looked to his right to locate its origin.

Satoru’s eyes widened.

It was Toph. And by the looks of it, she used her metalbending to break a ship in half with pure strength alone. He spotted her mounting Suguru to search for her next target.

She doesn’t waste any time, by the looks of it.

‘Wow, not bad, you little brat. But I will still win this bet.’ Satoru thought excitedly, a smirk once again spreading across his face.

It was time to try ‘that’.

Satoru put his blindfold back on and flew to his next test subject. He still had slight difficulties adjusting to seeing things with his elemental senses, but he slowly got the hang of it. Sure, he can only see the ocean with his hydro sense, but the large black spots in the water are good indicators of where the boats are currently anchored. Additionally, he can still perceive people with his Thermal and hydro senses.

That is enough to fight properly.

Having arrived at the next ship, Satoru began to prepare his next big surprise.

He wanted to recreate a technique from his past life. A technique he desperately tried to learn but never succeeded.

But here, it should be possible.

Satoru pointed his right hand's middle and index fingers skyward and concentrated hard.

The technique he wanted to recreate was …

Reverse Cursed Technique: Red!

…

…

…

Yes, he knows it’s impossible. However, he just wants to replicate the effect, not the technique as a whole. He is fully aware of the fact that he will never throw around red spheres of destruction in this world.

How does ‘Red’ work, you ask? Simply put, it's essentially a sphere that constantly pushes everything away from itself. And that’s tremendously simplified.

And how will he copy that effect?

With air bending, of course.

He will create a sphere that constantly pushes out air from inside it with great force, flattening everything in its path.

Satoru could try to replicate other techniques, but he wanted to do ‘Red’ because he had never been able to fire it off in his past life. Also, recreating his infinity was impossible to begin with. He could copy ‘Blue’, but that was even more difficult than copying ‘Red’.

He already has a simplified version of his Six-Eyes, and teleporting is something he won’t ever accomplish in this world.

Yeah, ‘Red’ was his best bet for now.

Speaking of it, during the time he was lost in thought, Satoru managed to create his little sphere of destruction subconsciously.

The air around his hand rippled and was distorted by the pure power he was concentrating in the sphere. It may not be colored red, but you can still see what devastation you could bestow on someone if you release it without thought.

This little sphere danced above his fingers, begging to be released.

Satoru looked at it with wondrous eyes.

How much damage can he do with that? What will it look like? How strong will it be?

Welp, only one way to find out.

He pointed his finger at the ship and unleashed his attack on the poor soldiers who didn’t know yet what would happen to them.

He quickly received his answers as the sphere destroyed everything in its path, like a shockwave from an explosion, uprooting trees in a forest.

It was a glorious sight. The sphere penetrated the ship’s side and escaped on the other side without slowing down and crashing into the next boat.

The sphere didn’t stop, creating large waves as it tilted the next ship onto its side, causing it to sink in the process.

And just like that, he earned himself six easy points.

The Avatar smirked, pleased with himself and ready to unleash his newfound method of destruction upon the world.

The fight was far from over.

/

For the next few hours, horrendous screams traveled across the waves of the ocean. Ships were destroyed by a loose gremlin who had the time of her life as she broke them apart as if they were made of plastic.

Survivors of the fleet would speak of either a teenager who descended upon them like a god punishing the sinners or a midget who laughed like a lunatic as she completely destroyed them without a second thought.

It was pure chaos.

By the time night fell, Zhao’s entire fleet was erased from existence, and the battle was over before it could even begin.

The invasion failed.

Or did it?

Reflecting on it, neither Satoru nor Toph could find Zhao, no matter where they looked. They didn’t even see him on the main ship.

Eh, who cares about that loser? What was more important to the two teens was finding out who had won the bet.

Satoru called for his dragon and mounted the beast with a pleased smile on his face. He ripped off his blindfold and smirked at Toph, who sat in the saddle with a relaxed posture, her arms crossed behind her head. She was smiling to herself arrogantly.

“Heh, spit it out. How many points did you get? If you look at me like that, you must have over a hundred, right?” Satoru asked excitedly, crossing his arms over his chest.

The smirk on Toph’s face grew even wider. “Hmph, for what kind of loser do you take me? A measly 100 points? Pfff, I’ll have you know that I got 235 points.” She said in a snobby tone.

…

Satoru stared at her blankly, blinking a few times.

But then, a broad and mocking smirk spread across his face. “Hehehe … HAHAHAHAHA!” he suddenly began to laugh maniacally, pointing a finger at Toph as she looked at him skeptically.

The young girl had a scrunched-up expression, wanting to get some answers out of him.

Did he actually earn more points than her? No way! She was so fast. She tried her best. It had to be enough.

Satoru finally calmed down and wiped a few tears from his eyes. “Haaaah, that felt good.” He said breathlessly. “Oh man, I can’t believe I beat you so hard. I earned 364 points.”

Toph immediately sprung up and shot a look of pure bewilderment at Satoru. “No way! You cheated! You definitely miscounted!” she accused him childishly.

But Satoru shook his head, looking at her with pitiful eyes, and leaned closer. “Nuh-uh, I did not.”

“You did.”

“Did not.”

“YOU DID!” she loudly complained and sat back down with a massive pout on her face, crossing her arms over her chest. She looked like a little kid who threw a temper tantrum.

Surprisingly, Satoru sat down next to her and patted her head with gentle hands. She didn’t see it, but he smiled warmly at her. “You did well, Toochan. I mean, you developed your own sub-bending style all on your own and even mastered it faster than I did my explosions. You’re awesome.” His tone was soft, but Toph still pouted and quietly grumbled to herself.

Satoru ruffled her hair and then swung an arm around her waist, pulling her close and making the small girl blush.

“Hehe, stop sulking already.”

Toph loudly huffed and snapped her head away from him. “Hmph, I’ll forgive you after you buy me a snack when we return to the Earth Kingdom,” she said snappily. But then, her face began to heat up even more. “Uhm … you could also invite me to … to eat something with you.”

Satoru ignored her red face and smiled at her. “Sure, sounds great.” He squeezed her waist one last time and looked behind him, where the destroyed ships slowly sank to the bottom of the sea. “Let’s head back. I bet we'll be welcomed like celebrities after we single-handedly fought back the entire fleet.”

/

And celebrated they were.

After they returned, hundreds of people from the Water Tribe cheered loudly. The entire central plaza was filled to the brim with people. They had all seen the spectacle, looking at it from the Great Wall.

However, a large portion of the tribesmen weren’t celebrating and shot the Avatar dangerous looks.

They were still angry about what the Avatar had done to their tribe.

Satoru landed in the middle of the crowd and stood on Suguru’s head with open arms, basking in the attention he received. Toph stood beside him with an expression of pure nostalgia. For her, it felt like she was back in the ring. This feeling was the best.

The cheering crowd was split apart by someone approaching them. It was Chief Arnook, accompanied by his daughter and Satoru’s friends. Surprisingly, Zuko and Azula were there, too, albeit not cheering him on like the other residents.

Azula looked at him with an empty gaze. She was once again metaphorically punched in the gut by the incredible power Satoru held within him. It was a stark reminder of what he is capable of.

Her father is going to die.

Meanwhile, the prince had a completely different expression.

From the outside, it looked like Zuko was just a bit out of it. But inside, he was crestfallen.

Every hope of ever returning to his nation was entirely wiped out. After seeing Satoru fight and wipe out an entire fleet, Zuko knew that he could never hope to capture the Avatar.

But …

What should he do now?

Why does he feel so empty?

It felt like a fire inside him had been extinguished. A fire that had kept him alive for three years.

His eyes began to unfocus, and his breathing slowly increased in pace.

He needed to rest. He needs to …

He needs to do what?

The prince slowly distanced himself from the crowd and returned to his room.

Satoru jumped off Suguru and welcomed his teammates with open arms. “Guys, tell me how great I am. Did you see what we did out there? This was so much fu- Umpf!”

He was interrupted by Katara throwing herself at him and embracing him tightly. Satoru was perplexed and stiffened slightly. What is wrong with her?

“Thank you, Satoru.  Thank you so much. You saved these people from the same fate as the South.” Her tone was weak, with her voice shaky.

For the very first time since his arrival, Satoru looked like an actual Avatar in Katara’s eyes. He saved them all. It was like the stories her Gran Gran always told her about.

Satoru smiled softly at the trembling girl in his arms and patted her back. “Heh, no problem.”

Katara broke the hug and wiped away some of her tears. Then, her brother gently pushed her aside and gave Satoru a conflicted expression.

“Tch, I don’t like you … but … good job, I guess,” Sokka grumbled quietly and then quickly backed off again.

Satoru threw him a simple smirk. He was in a good mood. He won't mock him today.

“Hey, don’t forget about me. I was at least twice as awesome as the Troll-Doll.”

The moment was interrupted by Toph, who finally managed to crawl down the dragon.

However, no one gave her any attention.

“Hey, don’t ignore me.”

…

Again, silence. Toph began to worry.

“Guys?”

Katara finally addressed the young Earthbender. Her tone was filled with anxiety.

“Toph, the moon changed its color. The moon turned … red.”

…

…

…

“Eh?”

/

Zhao stood in front of the oasis with a mad look on his face. In his hands was a bag containing two fish, the mortal forms of the Moon and Ocean Spirit. His leering smile and wild look in his eyes were clear indicators of how long he had waited for this very moment all his life.

The day may not have begun as he had planned, but as long as he held the power of the moon in his hand, he was pleased.

After Zhao saw how two mere teenagers were completely erasing his entire fleet, he decided to strike now instead of invading first and using the commotion to sneak into the Spirit Oasis secretly.

And now, he had finally done it. He held in his hand the sole power to dominate the North and every Waterbender in the entire world. He will be remembered as one of the greatest Admirals ever.

“Look at me, my soldiers. I alone am the slayer of the moon. I, Admiral Zhao, will be welcomed into our Nation as the great Hero of our age: the Moon Slayer, the hero, the greatest Admiral of all time. I will have everything.” Zhao boasted in a crazy tone as he walked around the small pond, holding his bag high.

He was in a trance, not quite believing that he had actually accomplished his mission after all this time.  

Clap! Clap! Clap!

However, his rambling was rudely interrupted by someone clapping loudly.

“Nice speech. Did you practise that in front of your mother? You know, I was wondering why we couldn’t find you anywhere on your ship. I guess you were too scared to face us and sneaked off to go fishing to calm your nerves.”

Zhao’s face scrunched up as he looked at the source of the voice. His head snapped right, and his eyes widened slightly.

There he stood, the Avatar. The boy was once again mocking his entire being.

But this time, Zhao had the upper hand. He began to smile arrogantly at the Avatar.

“Avatar, what a welcome surprise to find you here. I'm delighted to see you again.” The Admiral said in a snobby tone. He was in a good mood. Zhao knew the Avatar could not fight him as long as he held the two fish in his hand.

Satoru, however, wanted to be anywhere else at that moment. He waved Zhao off and began to insult him again. “Pfff, of course you're delighted to see me. I mean, I’m me, you know? But I have to look at your wrinkled face again. Can’t you wear a mask or something? You’re so ugly I want to vomit.”

…

The glare Zhao gave Satoru could melt ice. “You will refrain from speaking to me like that, boy. Or else I will do unspeakable things to your spirit friends here.” Zhao said threateningly as he held the bag closer to his chest. He then made a small fire with his left hand and pointed it at the spirits.

Zhao was once again smirking at the Avatar.

But Satoru didn’t care at all. He didn’t realize the importance of these two Kois to the Water Tribe.

Princess Yue didn’t inform him about the purpose of those Kois and just told him about the oasis so Satoru could use his explosions to arrive there quickly. Of course, Satoru knew these animals were important to the North, or else Zhao wouldn’t have stuffed them inside a bag. However, at the moment, he doesn’t know that they are, in fact, the mortal forms of the Moon and Ocean Spirits.

“Hah? Why should I care about a few Kois? Do you really believe I wouldn't fight you just because you hold two Kois hostage?” Satoru said, irritated, and began to approach Zhao slowly with his hands in his pockets and a bored look on his face.

Zhao stiffened and took a few steps backward. “Stop right where you are, or else I will seriously injure them.” He said in a panicked state.

But Satoru ignored him and continued walking, undisturbed. He made a small wave with his hand. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. I don’t care, you know? I just want to beat you up. Didn’t I tell you to get stronger? You had all the time in the world to train your body, but all I see right now is a weak man in a frail body with an even weaker mind.”

Zhao began to sweat tremendously. He couldn’t understand the Avatar at all. Wasn’t he the bridge between their world and the spirit world? Shouldn’t he care about the spirits, too? Then why is he so nonchalant about this whole situation?

Shit, if things continue like this, he will die.

Zhao began to spiral into a panic attack and began to breathe faster. Fear crept into his mind as his body began to tremble.

What should he do? Should he just kill the Kois? He will die either way if things continue like that, and with this, he would still be remembered as a hero in the Fire Nation.

Satoru stood before Zhao now, his face still showing no signs of emotion. “Your free trial of living has expired.” He said lazily with a small smirk on his face.

Zhao spoke with a tremor in his voice. “I- I- I WILL END YOUUU!” he shouted in fear and prepared an attack to finish off Satoru. He lunged back to punch Satoru in his stomach with his fist covered in flames. At the same time, he engulfed his other hand in hot flames to kill the Kois.

But Satoru easily evaded his punch and kicked Zhao in the nuts. The old Admiral gasped loudly and dropped to his knees, releasing the bag in the process.

Satoru caught the bag and smirked at the man on the ground. “What exactly was your plan here? Seriously, how the hell did you rise in the ranks? Pff, you’re so dumb. I’m surprised you’re capable of breathing on your own.” He mocked the old Admiral arrogantly.

Zhao’s soldiers couldn’t believe how quickly their superior was defeated. It was so quick that they couldn’t even help him. They stood frozen in fear, feeling the devastating aura the Avatar was releasing.

They prefer to be alive rather than dead. They will sit this one out.

But Zhao was not finished yet. He snarled at the Avatar and sprang upward to kill Satoru in one quick swipe.

Satoru rolled his eyes at the pitiful attempt and made a cutting gesture with his hand.

SLICE!

Zhao’s head was cleanly cut from his body, and the Admiral dropped forward, bleeding out from his neck. He was dead.

At this moment, the others finally arrived.

Yue gasped at the scene before her and covered her mouth. Sokka quickly grabbed her and pushed her head away from the scene into his chest.

Arnook stood frozen next to his daughter, not entirely processing what had happened. All the while, Iroh scanned his surroundings, searching for something important. His eyes fell on the Kois Satoru released back into the pond, and immediately, a relieved smile spread across his face.

Azula showed no emotion at all. She couldn’t care less what happens to some random Kois.

Katara, on the other hand, looked at Satoru with a fond smile. More and more, Satoru changed from an annoying brat to …

… to an annoying brat who saved the North.

…

Yeah,

…

And that only leaves Toph. But she was distracted by something else at the moment. The moment she arrived here with the others, she felt solid ground beneath her feet and could finally see again after who knows how long they had been stuck here. The young girl was overwhelmed with a feeling she could only describe as longing. She immediately jumped forward and dived into the ground to make a dirt angel.

“Haaaaaah, how I missed you, my precious dirt. I promise I will never take you for granted again.” She said in a daze and continued to make herself comfortable at the divine grounds in the North.

The others decided to ignore Toph's weird behavior and approached Satoru.

Yue finally recovered from her shock and grabbed Satoru’s arm to express her gratitude. Her eyes were shining with joy. “Thank you, Avatar Satoru. You defeated the Fire Nation and saved the Moon and Ocean Spirits all on your own. I don’t know how we could ever repay you.”

What Yue just said greatly confused Satoru. He tilted his head sideways. “Huh? What do you mean? What spirits?”

…

Yue blinked a few times. “I … um … don’t you know? The Kois? They are the mortal forms of the Ocean and Moon Spirit. Without them, all Waterbenders in the world would lose the ability to bend.”

…

…

…

Satoru stiffened.

“Huh? Seriously?”

Well, at least now he knew why the old fossil looked so pleased with the Kois in his bag.

‘Hehe, shit, that could have turned out way worse.’

/

After that, things gradually calmed down. The surviving Fire Nation soldiers were captured one after another, and peace could finally return to the Northern Water Tribe.

Half the tribe praised Satoru as the great hero who saved them all, while the other half demanded he be banished and never return.

A minority in the tribe had dangerous ambitions.

A minority that slowly increased in numbers.

It was clear that Satoru had overstayed his welcome.

Of course, Toph was also praised, but most of it was directed at Satoru because he was the Avatar.

But now it was time to depart so that Team Avatar could continue on their journey. They had been stuck here for long enough. Naturally, Toph and Azula were the most delighted about the news.

Toph, because she could finally walk on her own again, and Azula, because being constantly surrounded by peasants was wearing her down. Also, the freezing temperature was something she never wanted to experience again.

But what about the others?

Well, Sokka had his eyes set on making Yue happy and wanted to get closer to her. The two were inseparable since Satoru ended the era of forced marriages.

He was also now more accepting of Satoru and approved of Katara traveling with him. The siblings shared a long hug and said their goodbyes. Katara promised to visit him after the war was over.

Iroh managed to convince Zuko to travel through the Earth Kingdom with him. He said he should forget about capturing the Avatar and concentrate on other things for a while to clear his head.

Surprisingly, Zuko agreed. After he saw the destruction Satoru had brought to Zhao’s fleet, it was clear that he could never catch up to the Avatar. Ever since the invasion failed, Zuko had been overwhelmed by a feeling of emptiness and uncertainty.

And with that, everyone parted ways and continued their own little adventures.

/

A few hours after Satoru left the North.

Iroh was busy getting his boat ready to leave the Northern Water Tribe as well. Master Pakku gave them a large boat with provisions to survive for several weeks.

Sitting slumped at the other end of their boat was his nephew. He looked at the ocean with dead eyes.

He was utterly lost.

Iroh wasn’t sure how to approach his nephew; even with all his experience, he didn’t seem to be able to cheer up his poor Zuko.

He tried everything: giving him pieces of advice and telling him a few of his hilarious jokes. But no matter what he did, Zuko didn’t give him any reaction at all.

The retired general sighed sadly. What should he do?

His prayers would soon be answered as soft footsteps approached him from behind.

Iroh turned around and saw Sokka and Yue approaching him. His expression immediately brightened.

“Oh my, Sokka and Yue? For what do I owe this wonderful visit?” he asked gently and smiled at the teens.

Yue returned Iroh’s smile and grabbed Sokka’s hand to gently squeeze it, making the boy beside her blush. The young princess bowed slightly and spoke in a soft tone. “Master Iroh, Sokka and I have decided to accompany you on your journey if you would be so generous as to have us. I want to travel around the world to see different cultures. Sokka even promised to protect me, so you don’t have to worry about my safety.”

Iroh couldn’t be happier. He closed the distance and squeezed Yue and Sokka’s shoulders tightly. “I would be honored to have such wonderful people accompany me on this trip. Please, make yourself at home.”

Yue beamed at Iroh. “Thank you so much.”

Her father was a bit hesitant to let go of his daughter, but after Sokka managed to convince Arnook, the two were ready to go.

It would be a new chapter in their life.

Not as friends, but as a couple.

Sokka also thanked Iroh but quickly walked past him to speak with Zuko.

“Hey, are you alright?”

…

“Man, try to let go of this stupid mission and do something to distract you. How about you find yourself a pretty girlfriend?”

…

Sokka grabbed Zuko’s shoulder and sighed. “Zuko, after Satoru beats your father, you can still return to your home. I’m sure I can convince him to lift your banishment.”

…

“I promise to stay with you until that happens, alright? Hehe, Yue and I will make sure you don’t get yourself killed during this time.”

…

…

…

“Thanks, Sokka.”

Zuko said with a soft smile on his face.

/

/

/

End of chapter 10.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

And that concludes the final chapter of Book 1. There won’t be a chapter next week, probably. Maybe not even the week after that.

Don’t worry, I have already written a few chapters ahead, but I want to write a few more so that I can make changes if I’m unsatisfied with them.

I'm currently writing the finale of Book 2, and I want to finish that first before releasing new chapters. But who knows, maybe I'll be fast enough to release a new chapter next week.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 11 of “Avatar Gojo”.

And now we can finally start with Book 2.

And to start with some good news, I just finished the finale of Book 2. That means the following several chapters will come out without any hiccups.

If some of you are interested, I will now provide you with a list of all of Satoru’s abilities. I made up some categories to help you visualize how strong he is.

Novice: Katara after she acquired the scroll in Book 1.

Intermediate: An average Fire Nation soldier.

Expert: Aang with Firebending at the end of Book 3.

Master: Aang with Earthbending at the end of Book 3.

Grand-Master: Amon with Bloodbending.

The categories above are all made up and not canon. It’s just to help you visualize where Satoru stands at the moment.

Now, how does Satoru fall into these categories?

Novice: Fogbending

Intermediate: Earthbending (had not many opportunities to train), Hydro Sense

Expert: Airbending (relies solely on scrolls), Firebending (Azula still didn’t teach him anything; he could only copy her up until now), Seismic Sense, Thermal Sense

Master: Explosionbending

Grand Master: Waterbending, Icebending, Hand-to-Hand combat

Techniques: Cleave, Pseudo Red

Cleave: Satoru can cut things like Sukuna by thinning out an air blast to sharpen it like a blade. It’s not as strong as Sukuna’s attacks, and the range is way shorter.

Pseudo Red: Satoru can create a small sphere of air that constantly pushes outwards, creating a similar effect to the Reverse Cursed Technique Red. The power is significantly weaker than the original.

Not yet achieved: Healing, Lightningbending

I think that should be all for now.

By now, he is already way stronger than Aang at the end of Book 3. He could defeat every major villain without a problem. That’s why I sometimes wrote about Ozai using his free time to get stronger.

Is it enough to rival Satoru?

We'll have to see about that. I have great plans for Ozai in this story. :D

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

High above the clouds of the Earth Kingdom.

“Are we there yet?” Toph asked impatiently, lying on her back in the saddle with her arms folded behind her neck. Her face was void of any emotion as she munched on a snack Satoru provided her.

Azula closed her book in annoyance and shot Toph a sharp glare. “Would you shut up already? You asked that five minutes ago.” She snarked, irritated.

A quiet grumble then escaped her lips. “Stupid dirt eater.”

Toph heard it regardless. She turned her head to stick her tongue out at Azula. “Oh, look at that. Our Naggy is nagging as usual. What? Did someone breathe too loudly?” Toph remarked teasingly.

“Hmph, I don’t need to concern myself with the likes of you. I will find more intelligence in an insect than you have in your entire body.”

This made Toph sit up fast. Her eyes narrowed at the princess. “Oh yeah? If you’re so great, then why didn’t you invent your own sub-bending style? Oh, that’s right? I did that, not you. So, who’s the dumb one between us?”

Azula’s face went red in anger. She opened her mouth to throw a few insults at Toph.

However, Katara, being the responsible one, gently grabbed her shoulder. “Azula, stop it. Don’t you see that she’s intentionally doing it to provoke you?”

Toph stuck her tongue out at Katara. “Blegh, spoilsport.”

Azula looked at Katara in pure disbelief. “Huh? That’s precisely why we should put her in her place. If we let her walk all over us like that, she will only continue to bother us. Katara, you should take my side, not hers.” She accused the Waterbender in a fit of jealousy and grabbed both her shoulders to shake her around.

Unfortunately for her, Katara grabbed both her arms and gave her a gentle smile. “Yes, you’re right, but not in that way. If you insult her, you’re doing exactly what she wants, Azula. Just calm down, and let me handle it.”

Both girls stared at each other, not backing down a bit.

But then, Azula huffed and crossed her arms. “Urgh, fine, she’s all yours.” Azula waved her off and got back to reading her book.

Katara nodded and turned to the young Earthbender. “Toph, I know you're bored and want attention, but if you rile up your friends all the time, nothing good will come of it,” she said softly.

Toph tilted her head sideways. “Yeah, and? As long as I have fun, I don’t care.” She stated matter-of-factly.

A sigh escaped Katara’s lips. “Toph, please be reasonable. We all want to get along with each other.” The waterbender pleaded and crouched closer to Toph, patting her head.

Toph crossed her arms and pouted.

“But her reactions are so funny. It’s not my fault she can’t control her temper.” She grumbled quietly.

A tickmark appeared on Azula’s face after hearing that. “I can control my emotions better than you ever will, Dirt Eater. The problem is that I’m surrounded by people with no tact whatsoever.” She accused Toph loudly. The insult was also directed at Satoru, but he didn't care at all.

After that, Azula and Toph began to insult each other again, and Katara sat between them with a blank expression and half-lidded eyes. She tried her best, but it seemed the girls were natural enemies.

The situation worsened after Satoru suddenly appeared behind them all and crushed them into an awkward group hug. “Guys, stop bickering. We are all friends here, aren't we?” he chirped, happy, and tightened his hold on them. Behind his blindfold, his eyes shone with joy at having found awesome friends in this world as well.

He received mixed reactions.

Toph didn’t complain and smiled to herself, enjoying the closeness.

On the other hand, Katara sagged into herself, knowing that Satoru had just made everything worse by pressing them all together. ‘Why is this happening to me?’

All the while, Azula tried to break free of his hug with all her might. The princess struggled to free herself from Satoru’s grasp, but couldn’t, as Satoru held his arm tightly around her. “Unhand me, Satoru, or else I will burn your arm off.”

What followed were minutes of constant laughter from Satoru and loud screeching from Azula.

Toph was content with her position, and Katara pleaded to any god out there to end her suffering.

/

A few hours later, Team Avatar arrived at their destination. Beneath them span a vast desert with nothing else on the horizon for miles to come.

Why did they come here?

Well, last night, Satoru scanned his many maps to find something interesting to visit, and after he had seen the enormous desert, he just had to come here.

Now that Satoru had mastered Waterbending and with his team complete, it was time to have some fun and explore the world to his heart's content. He has already marked many points of interest on his maps.

One is the desert they are exploring today, and the others are Ba Sing Se and a few places in the Fire Nation. He also wants to visit this city called Omashu, but Azula was against it for some reason.

Heh, that doesn’t mean he won’t check it out anyway.

Well, if Satoru knew that Azula didn’t want to visit Omashu because one of her friends was staying there, he would beeline straight there just to embarrass her.

Azula got the information from several captured soldiers in the Northern Water Tribe. She questioned them because she wanted to know how things were at her home.

But enough of that.

Another point of interest was the Great Swamp. But Satoru had a thousand better ideas than getting bitten and stung by bugs and other insects, such as mosquitoes. If he still had his infinity, he would happily explore the swamp, but without it, he would rather not.

At most, he will fly above it and look at the swamp from high up in the clouds.

Well, and those were all points of interest.

He had already explored the Water Tribes, and the Air Nomads were extinct; therefore, there was nothing to see at the temples except empty halls and boring architecture.

Satoru scanned his surroundings with excited eyes. He just knew that there had to be something interesting to find here. Maybe some pyramids? An outpost of bandits they could raid? Or something else, maybe?

“This suuuucks,” Toph whined loudly, slumping her body over the saddle's side. The young girl was bored out of her mind because they spent the entire day flying aimlessly around in the desert.

Satoru did a double-take, not believing that Toph wasn’t as excited as he was. “Huh? What do you mean? Isn’t this so cool? Don’t you feel the rush of exploring a completely untouched place? We could find anything in here. Who knows what unexplored places we could find here? I mean, not many have a flying dragon to explore this desert safely.” Satoru tried to make his point across, hovering over Toph and shaking her around a bit.

“I have to agree with her, Satoru.” Katara suddenly said from beside him. The poor girl was sweating and fanning herself to cool down.

“This place is way too hot.”

Satoru slumped into himself, his expression one of pure defeat. “Not you, too. Why aren’t you all as excited as I am?”

Katara deadpanned. “Because not everyone can cool themselves with Airbending like you.” Then, she turned her head to Azula to hear about her opinion. “What about you, Azulaaaaa …” Katara trailed off when she saw the princess.

Azula made herself comfortable under a makeshift sun cloth. The princess sat undisturbed under it, reading her book. She looked up, startled by being addressed so suddenly.

“Hmm?”

When did she even do it? How didn’t anyone notice her building this?

Katara couldn’t believe her eyes. She was sweaty all over, trying desperately to cool herself for the past hour, and Azula had been comfortable the whole time? Seriously?

Her expression scrunched up slightly, and a small tick mark appeared on her face. “Azula,” she began, her voice strained, as she tried to remain calm. “Why didn’t you tell me you made yourself a nice shadowy place? There is enough space for the two of us.”

Azula looked at her calmly. “You didn’t ask.” She stated matter-of-factly.

Katara was ready to explode, her face turning red in anger. “YOU,” she managed to calm down at the last second before blowing a fuse, and sighed tiredly.

“How did you build this anyway? Where did you get the parts?”

“I used some stuff from Satoru’s weird bag. You know, the one with the unlimited space inside.”

…

Yeah, that makes sense.

“Can you move a little? I don’t want to stay under the sun any longer.”

Surprisingly, Azula actually complied and made space for Katara to cool down.

And just like that, Team Avatar continued their exploration. Katara and Azula sat comfortably underneath the large sun cloth, and Toph still hung over the side of the saddle, groaning the whole time.

The hours flew by with nothing particularly interesting happening.

However, after another two hours …

“I SEE SOMETHING! LOOK OVER THERE!” Toph suddenly shouted excitedly and pointed at something on the horizon.

All the passengers immediately rushed to the side of the saddle and looked in the direction Toph was pointing.

And what they saw was …

…

…

…

Nothing.

Huh?

The teens looked at Toph with expressions of annoyance.

The young Earthbender had a smug shit eating grin in her face, glancing at them from the side. “Heh, so that’s how you would react,“ she said teasingly, waving her right hand in front of her face, showing them a toothy smile.

Azula grumbled, annoyed, but remained calm because she couldn’t believe that she, the princess, had fallen for a stupid prank from a twelve-year-old. Not to mention that she actually forgot that Toph was blind. No, she would just get back to her place and try to forget about it.

Katara looked disappointed at Toph but refrained from lashing out at her. She wouldn’t fall for her provocation, not after she had berated Azula earlier that day.

However, one person on their team was on the same wavelength as Toph.

“Hahahaha, good one, Toochan.” Satoru laughed wholeheartedly and softly slapped Toph on the back. “I can’t believe I fell for that one.”

Toph smiled at him with half-lidded eyes. “Heh,”

/

“Why is there a giant tower in the desert?” Katara asked no one in particular, looking at the structure before with wonderous eyes.

“Meh, who cares? Let’s go inside; maybe we'll find something cool.” Satoru said lazily and swung an arm around her shoulder. He, too, looked at the tower with joyful eyes.

After who knows how many hours had passed, Team Satoru finally found something interesting in the desert. Satoru spotted a massive tower on the horizon and ordered his dragon to fly toward it to investigate.

Toph walked closer to the tower with careful steps. She hasn’t yet adapted to walking on sand with her Seismic Sense. Her view was … fuzzy, so to speak. She placed a hand on the wall, and her eyes immediately widened to the size of dinner plates.

“G- Guys? This isn’t a tower or something like that. This is …”

Satoru stepped behind the blind girl and crossed his arms. He gave her a smug look. “Pff, nice try, Toochan, but I won’t fall for your prank a second time.”

Toph shook her head. “I’m not pranking you. Just take a look for yourself.”

Satoru was still skeptical but complied regardless. He looked at her suspiciously and slowly pressed his hand on the tower.

The look on his face could only be described as frozen in shock.

A mad grin spread across his face. “Sheesh, this place is huuuuge. Guys, we have to go inside. This could be a buried castle or something. Who knows what's hidden in there?” He said excitedly and quickly turned around with his arms spread wide open.

Azula rolled her eyes at his childishness. “Tch, I’m amazed by your ability to never think ahead about anything. How do you know this old ruin won’t collapse after we go inside, huh? What then? Also, how do you expect us to go inside? Not everyone in our team can fly to that window up there.” Azula berated Satoru in her typical stern manner, pointing at the window at the top of the tower.

Satoru stared at her blankly, blinking a few times.

‘Is she serious?’

Katara was hesitant as well. She rubbed her chin in concentration. “Well, maybe Satoru has a rope inside his bag? We could use it to-“

CRASH!

Toph had had enough of this useless banter and used her Earthbending to break the wall apart, creating a hole where everyone could walk through.

Katara deadpanned. “Or we could do that.” She said in an emotionless tone.

“Nice one, Toochan. I’m so glad I brought you into our team.” Satoru chirped happily and patted her head. The young girl blushed but still smiled smugly to herself.

Satoru walked closer to the new entrance and peeked over the edge. He saw a massive chamber with several bridges, stairs, and pathways, containing over a billion books and other items. It was awe-inspiring to look at.

“Damn, what the hell is this place?”

Next to him, Azula and Katara peeked over the edge as well. They, too, looked at the sight with wide eyes.

“This looks like a library, don’t you think, Azula?” Katara asked breathlessly, still not fully comprehending what she was seeing.

Azula nodded next to her. “Yes, I hate to admit it, but now I want to check out this place too.”

This was like music to Satoru, and he playfully slapped them on their backs. “Awesome. Then what are we waiting for? Come, let's go down there and explore this place.”

The Avatar didn’t waste any more time and took out a long rope from his bag, which they used to descend into the enormous library. At first, Toph was against accompanying them, but Satoru threw her over his shoulder and jumped down with Toph flailing her arms around in protest. It was a hilarious sight.

They arrived at a bridge connecting the east and west sides of the library. Azula and Katara looked around in awe. Now that they were down here, it looked even more impressive.

Toph was still grumpy about being forced to come down here and pouted childishly, her arms crossed over her chest. Satoru, on the other hand, could barely contain his excitement. He vibrated with his whole body, wanting to check out every corner.

He was sure they would find imprisoned spirits down here. Or maybe sealed demons? But no matter what they would find, it would hopefully put up a good fight.

However, before they could argue about where to explore first, a massive Owl flew over them and landed in front of them. The beast looked at them menacingly.

Azula assumed a fighting stance, her fists burning with hot, blue flames.

Katara, too, got ready to fight and used some water from her pouch to defend herself.

Toph tensed her muscles but remained calm for the time being. She hates fighting flying enemies, so she will wait and see how this situation unfolds.

Satoru had his back turned to the beast and only turned his head to peek over his blindfold to give the owl a bored glare. He will not cower in fear before the massive KFC snack. But deep inside, Satoru could barely contain his excitement. He knew they would find something to fight down here.

Well, if the overgrown chicken is friendly, he won’t fight it. He’s not an animal abuser.

The owl continued staring at them, assessing the situation with its penetrating gaze. The bird was impressed that they didn’t fear it like other humans would have in the past.

It was time for introductions.

“I am Wan Shi Tong, he who knows 10.000 things.” The giant owl proclaimed eerily.

“I ask that you leave this place immediately. Your kind is no longer allowed in this place. Humans only bring with them destruction and greed. Leave now.” The bird threatened them as it puffed its feathers and stretched out its neck.

‘Heh, fighting it is then.’

Satoru turned around fully and approached the owl with a dark smirk and a devilish glint in his eyes. He ripped of his blindfold and stuffed his hands into his pockets. His elemental senses were deactivated for the moment to lessen the strain on his brain. “Dude, why are you so hostile? Are you afraid of us? Don’t worry, I just wanna look around for a bit.”

The owl’s gaze was fixed on Satoru. Its eyes never leaving his person. “The last human who said that dared to use my knowledge for his own advantage. How can I trust you not to do the same thing?”

Satoru looked at the owl, annoyed. “Haaah? What could he possibly gain from a library that has been abandoned for who knows how long?”

The owl wanted to reply, but Satoru cut it off with a wave. “Eh, whatever, I don’t care. Either you let us look around, or you need to face us all.” Satoru threatened the beast in a menacing tone. He threw a challenging smirk at the bird, ready to fight it.

But before the situation could escalate, Katara grabbed his shoulder and yanked Satoru behind her.

She bowed deeply and spoke in a calm tone. “I am very sorry for his behaviour. You must know that he is as mature as a toddler. He just can’t help himself sometimes. However, he is also the Avatar, so could you please let him explore this place for a few hours? I promise you that we won’t seek any knowledge that would lead to harm for others.”

…

Wan Shi Tong stared at Katara with an empty gaze.

After a few more seconds, he began speaking in a calm tone. “You have good manners, young one.”

There was another long pause from him.

“Fine, I will allow you to roam these halls and examine the knowledge I have collected over the past millennia.”

Satoru’s mood immediately brightened. “Sweet!” he shouted loudly, pumping his fist in the air. He approached Wan Shi Tong and nudged his side. “Hehe, you seriously need to chill out more. Otherwise, you will lose all your feathers due to the stress. Maybe you shou-”

“However,” Wan Shi Tong interrupted Satoru’s childish ramblings in a booming tone. “For my gracious gift of letting you humans wander these halls, I shall receive a gift in return. Bring me knowledge, and you may explore my library to your heart's content.”

Satoru’s posture immediately slumped, and he gave the owl an irritated stare. “Urgh, seriously? You’re kinda stingy, you know that?” *sigh* “Fine, have it your way.”

The impatient teen took out an Airbending scroll from his bag and presented it to the owl.

“Is that enough?” he snarked rudely.

Wan Shi Tong inspected the scroll and grunted in satisfaction. He swiftly grabbed the scroll from Satoru’s hand. “Hmm, I haven’t seen this one yet. Very well, I accept your offering.”

The next one was Katara, who presented a Waterbending scroll from the Northern Water Tribe. “I hope this is enough for you. This scroll was gifted to me by my master.”

“Oho, these paintings look very beautiful. Thank you, young one.” He said calmly and quickly grabbed the scroll.

Katara backed away, making room for Azula to present her item. The princess stood before the owl, her face twisted in a snarl. She was never fond of the spirits and didn’t want to part with her belongings so that Satoru could enjoy his little adventure. Azula presented the owl one of her books. “For your information, Spirit, I will only lend you this book. Got that? After I look around here, I will take it back.” She rudely explained to Wan Shi Tong, glaring at him the whole time.

The beast stared down at her, unblinking, but Azula stood her ground.

Then, he let out an irritated huff. “Very well, I will ask one of the spirits working under me to copy it. But … don’t think I won’t be watching you, girl. Your kind destroyed precious knowledge in my library.”

Azula rolled her eyes and turned around to get the hell out of there.

It was finally Toph’s turn. The young girl had a bored look on her face and didn’t even acknowledge the owl. She stared into the distance, her expression utterly devoid of emotion.

…

Wan Shi Tong coughed loudly to get her attention.

However, Toph only shared a single glance and huffed out in annoyance.

“What? Why should I give you anything, you overgrown bird? I’m blind; I can’t look at your stupid books. Now scram, I didn’t want to come down here anyway.”

This was the first time in his entire existence that he had the misfortune of talking with such rude and extraordinary humans. Wan Shi Tong was at a loss for words for the first time in his life.

“Don’t push your luck, girl. I will allow you to roam these halls due to your circumstances, but I expect you to refrain from speaking to me in such a disrespectful manner in the future. Otherwise, you have to live with the consequences. I will severely punish you if you don’t treat me and this place respectfully.” He threatened her as he puffed out his feathers, his tone sharp and full of malice.

That … was his first and last mistake.

Immediately after saying that, Wan Shi Tong felt a suffocating presence breathing down his neck. It was like he was in the presence of death itself. This oppressive aura made him instinctively back away from the group of humans.

What is this? What is happening?

“Yo, Chicken Wing.”

…

This tone!

…

Wan Shi Tong didn’t even see him move. Just a moment ago, Satoru stood further back, but now he suddenly appeared beside the Earthbender.

“If you lay even a single finger on my Toochan, I will make a tasty snack out of you, you overgrown Chicken Nugget.”

Satoru’s voice carried through the air like a knife. He grabbed Toph’s side and pulled her close.

The owl was at a loss for words as well. He had never felt such a strong aura in his entire life. He didn’t even know that humans could be so … so … extraordinary.

Wan Shi Tong was sure he wasn’t looking at the Avatar at the moment. It felt like he was in the presence of something far more negative.

What in tarnation walked into his library?

“Well?” Satoru demanded impatiently. He knew he was scaring the shit out of the owl, but the bird could at least try to keep his cool.

At last, Wan Shi Tong managed to get his bearings again and puffed out his feathers. “You foul creature. Never in my life was I, he who knows 10.000 things, treated with such disrespect as I was today.”

The old spirit couldn’t let this mannerless brat walk over him like that. He needs to be punished. Even if the Avatar had an aura of absolute power around him, Wan Shi Tong would never allow such treatment to his being.

The spirit took a powerful step forward, his own power leaking from his form. “Leave!” he ordered menacingly.

Until this moment, Wan Shi Tong thought he could still win this fight. Even if he were to walk out with severe wounds, he was still sure of his victory.

That was until a white dragon spawned out of the Avatar's shadow.

The owl stopped in its tracks.

The beast looked down at him, growling threateningly. Saliva ran down its snout as its gaze was firmly fixated on Wan Shi Tong.

The Avatar peeked at him from the side of the beast. “You were saying?~”

Wan was petrified.

He has a decision to make.

Bury his library and fight against the Avatar? Or let them roam his library for a bit and walk out of this situation alive.

…

…

…

The decision was quickly made.

“I- I- I apologize for my rude behavior. You may strafe through my library without any complaints from me. If you excuse me, I’ll be off then.” Wan Shi Tong stammered weakly and flew off in a hurry.

Satoru’s gaze followed behind the bird for a few more seconds. Then he huffed. “Hah, what a hassle. Why is the dude even hoarding all these books?” he said, irritated, and put his blindfold back on.

The girls were once again baffled by Satoru’s sheer audacity to even fight against powerful spirits simply because he was annoyed by them. They should be used to it by now, but with Satoru, you never know what to expect.

Azula and Katara were rooted on the spot, and Toph was giddy all over. The young Earthbender liked this side of him very much. This is exactly why she decided to join this adventure. With Satoru, every day is a blast.

Satoru finally turned around and faced the girls with a wide smile on his face. “Whatever. Now that he’s gone, we can explore this place without being interrupted. Let’s go, guys.”

And with that, Team Avatar followed behind Satoru as he explored every single room.

/

“Satoru, we need to talk.”

The Avatar perked up and turned around rapidly. He gave Azula a confused stare. “Huh?”

The teens were currently inside a small room with books about powerful spirits. Satoru wanted to read about them in the hope of finding something he could fight against in the future. The boy went through the books like a man possessed, and Toph leaned on a nearby wall, dozing off.

Katara was in a different room, going through Waterbending scrolls.

Azula clicked her tongue. “Tsk, don’t ‘huh’ me.” She snarled, irritated, and grabbed his arm to drag him away. “Just shut up for a minute and listen to what I have to say.”

Satoru let himself be dragged away by the princess with a casual smile on his face. “Heh, whatever you say, Azula-chan.” He looked behind him to call out to Toph. “I’ll be right back, Toochan. Just wait here for a second, okay?”

The sleepy girl waved him off, not caring about what the princess had planned for Satoru this time.

The duo walked around for a while, with Satoru following behind her like a happy puppy. They had been gone for about five minutes now, but it seemed the princess had no intention of stopping soon.

Was she nervous? What is this even about? Couldn’t she have asked him in front of all the others?

Satoru began to smile lazily and spoke with his usual calm voice. “We’ve been walking for over five minutes now, you know? Isn’t this far away enough? Well, just so you know, if you're experiencing difficulties with certain … hehe … lady problems, I’m not the best person to ask for help. Maybe Magikarp has some-“

“Satoru,” she interrupted him sharply. Azula stopped walking but didn’t turn around to face him. A long sigh escaped her, and her shoulders slumped.

“Satoru, a while ago, you said you wanted to help the Fire Nation after defeating my father.”

…

Okay, now he was at a complete loss. What the hell is she talking about? Didn’t they discuss that very thing a while ago? He thought he had already told her how he would deal with the Fire Nation in the future.

Satoru blinked at her. “Hah?”

A loud groan escaped Azula’s lips. “Urgh, just answer the question, you idiot.” She snapped at him angrily.

The poor boy held up his arms as if mock surrendering. “Alright, alright, sheesh. You really need to learn how to relax. How about I make you a nice cup of tea?”

He still hasn’t answered her. Maintaining her composure was becoming increasingly difficult, especially around someone like him.

She grabbed his stupid blindfold and ripped it off his face. “ANSWER. THE. QUESTION!”

Surprisingly, instead of continuing to tease her, Satoru dropped his act and fondly patted her head. Azula, of course, slapped his hand away.

Satoru didn’t care, though. “Don’t worry, I haven’t forgotten what I told you that day. I still plan to strengthen the Fire Nation after this war is over. Heh, your dad still has to die, though. Well, if he surrenders after our fight, I miiiiight spare his life, but who knows?”

That was the thing.

In Azula’s mind, her father is invincible, but over the past few weeks, her picture of him as this invincible monstrosity began to dwindle. She wasn’t sure if her father could win against Satoru anymore. After seeing what he was capable of, she began to worry about her father's safety.

She doesn’t want him to die.

“Please don’t kill my father.”

…

…

…

“No.”

Azula perked up, looking wide-eyed. “Huh?”

But Satoru’s expression was as hard as stone. “Give me a good reason why I shouldn’t kill him.”

Azula was flabbergasted. “Because he is my father! I don’t want him to die.” She gasped, shocked.

However, instead of understanding her, Satoru looked at her confused. “Huh? But didn’t your family kill the fathers of other families throughout this whole war as well? Your father is indirectly responsible for the deaths of hundreds of thousands of people. He has to die.”

…

Azula raised a sharp brow.

What? Is he serious?

“Are you nuts? This whole journey, you never cared about anyone else except yourself and your friends, and now you tell me you want to kill my father because you suddenly grew a heart?”

But Satoru simply shrugged. “I mean, yeah.”

The princess was taken aback by his statement and clenched her fists. She gave Satoru a sharp glare and gritted her teeth. “This doesn’t make any sense. You want to save the world, but don’t care enough to save it right now. You want to kill my father because he killed people, but you kill people all the time, you hypocrite. You’re just doing this for your own pleasure. If you just-“

“So?” Satoru cut her off, shaking his head. “That’s different.” His tone was much colder than before. “I only kill people who deserve to die, whereas the Fire Nation kills innocent people. It’s pretty obvious who the villain is in this story.”

Satoru continued firmly. “This war has been waged for over a century. What difference will it make if I wait a few more months? I didn’t ask to be dragged away from my world, from my best friend, to save this world because no one here is capable of doing so. If I have to save the world, I’ll do it on my terms. I want to fight your father when he’s at his strongest. That’s the price the people have to pay. They can choose: Do they want to live a life of oppression after the Fire Nation wins, or do they want to live freely? For that, they just have to endure this war for a few more months. I think the answer is obvious.” Satoru stated coldly as he looked deep into Azula’s eyes.

The princess couldn’t maintain eye contact and looked down, the glare still on her face. “Then why do you want to help the Fire Nation? If you’re so opposed to what my nation is doing, why help us at all?”

This was so frustrating.

Frustrating because Azula knows exactly what Satoru means with all of this.

In the past, she believed no one could ever kill her father, but now that he is so vulnerable, she is getting anxious.

For the first time in her life, she knows what it feels like to fear for another's life.

How much worse would it feel if she loses her father? What about the people who actually lost their fathers and other family members?

A soft sigh escaped Satoru’s lips, and he gave Azula a gentle smile. “Azula, the Fire Nation won’t be the only nation I plan to overhaul. I’ll be doing the same for the other nations as well. I want to play Mario Kart and watch anime again as soon as possible; for that, I need many intelligent people from all over the world. Still, I promise the Fire Nation will get a huge head start, alright? I swear, after this war is over, the Fire Nation will be stronger than ever.”

…

…

…

There was a long, stark silence between the two. Azula’s gaze remained firmly fixed on the ground.

That still didn’t solve the problem with her father.

After a few seconds, Azula sighed tiredly. It’s now or never. She has to make up her mind. She had been thinking about so many possibilities that her head ached for the past few weeks. Nothing else was on her mind but that. It wore her down so much that she had problems sleeping.

“If … If you really promise to strengthen the Fire Nation … and I mean stronger than the other nations, then … I-“

She looked up again, gazing deeply into Satoru’s eyes with a firm expression. “Satoru, if you promise not to kill my father, I will start teaching you Firebending.”

There, she said it.

But it had to be done. There was no way her father could win against Satoru at this point. If she plays her cards right, her father will survive, and the Fire Nation can still stand proud, remaining the strongest nation even if they lose the war. For that, she needs to win Satoru’s favor.

If he gets annoyed by her, he may as well just kill her father and destroy the Fire Nation as a whole.

No, she needs to prevent that, and that’s why she needs to teach him Firebending. There was no point in stalling. If he finds himself a different master, he may as well just get rid of her. She has to prove her worth. Show him her value in this team.

She only has to pray that Satoru will agree to it. It was frustrating to feel so powerless. This feeling was utterly alien to Azula. Never before was there a need to be dependent on someone else. To be dependent on Satoru, of all things.

She needs to save her father.

The thought of him dying was unbearable.

And there it was again. This annoying thought wouldn’t leave her mind.

This nagging voice in her head constantly tells her that this exact thing is happening to many people worldwide.

People who lose their family members without being able to do anything about it.

Azula clenched her fists in frustration.

‘Did Satoru … tell the truth? Is the Fire Nation actually …’

Her entire being rejected the thought. No way can that be true. There was absolutely no way.

But ...

Still …

Maybe she was … in the wrong?

Was the Fire Nation … evil?

Slow but steady, the image of her perfect and glorious Fire Nation changed inside her head. The seed Katara had planted inside of her started to grow.

Azula’s eyes began to unfocus as her thoughts drifted to uncharted territory. Thankfully, a gentle touch snapped her out of it. She looked up and saw Satoru staring at her, worrying.

“Alright, I’ll do it,” he began softly.

Azula’s eyes widened. Is he telling the truth? Does he really intend to spare her father?

However, he held up one finger before she could bombard Satoru with questions.

“But I have conditions.” He said firmly. “First, you will teach me firebending. Second, your father has to surrender completely. He needs to step down as the Fire Lord and let me do things as I see fit.” Satoru held up the last finger. This will be the most difficult point. “And lastly, if you intend to take over the Fire Nation as the next Fire Lord, I want you to think about ways to rule it without starting another war.”

Satoru couldn’t care less about political stuff, but if some idiot takes over the Fire Nation and starts another war, he will never get anywhere in this world. Satoru wants to enjoy the luxury he had in his past life. No, he’s not talking about having servants and all that nonsense. He talks about the Internet, anime, and video games. If he can’t fight against Cursed Spirits, he at least wants to enjoy his other hobbies again.

And he can only do that if this world can develop peacefully.

Satoru crossed his arms and looked at her expectantly. “If you can do that, I promise to spare your father.”

Azula's shoulders sagged after hearing that. It was … something, at least.

She sighed tiredly.

“If he still won’t surrender, can I … speak to him before you kill him? If I speak to him, I’m sure I can make him surrender to you.”

A soft chuckle escaped Satoru’s mouth. “Sure, let’s do that.”

All of Azula’s stress for the past few weeks suddenly vanished. If she can speak to her father after Satoru defeats him, she’s sure she can change his mind.

Her father won’t be killed.

He will survive.

It was as if a huge weight had been lifted off her. Her chest began to feel weirdly light, and it became easier to breathe.

What is this feeling?

Her eyes began to water.

“Thank you, Satoru.” She said weakly, her tone shaky.

Satoru gave her a gentle smile and patted her head. “Heh, no problem, Azula.”

This time, she didn’t slap his hand away.

…

Wait.

Azula looked up, squinting at him.

“What did you just call me?”

“Hm? Azula, why?”

Azula took a few careful steps away from him and crossed her arms. “Okay, what's your game here?”

The boy was confused and tilted his head. “Hah?”

Azula rolled her eyes. “Why did you call me by my name?”

“Oh, that,” Satoru remarked offhandedly. “You are my Firebending master now. I can’t call my Sensei a weird nickname, that would be rude.” Then he rubbed his chin and looked up. “Thinking about it, the nickname Magikarp also makes no sense now. Katara is a full-fledged master now.”

Azula stared at him emptily.

…

Then she sighed.

She will just take this as a win.

/

After that, Team Avatar explored for a few more hours and took with them a few scrolls about Air bending, Water bending, Earth bending, and Fire bending.

Well, Satoru’s version of a few scrolls is … Satoru literally stole every single scroll about Airbending.

Naturally, the owl was against it, but after Satoru released his dragon, the owl quickly shut up.

Of course, Azula didn’t forget about her book and demanded it be returned. Hesitantly, Wan Shi Tong complied.

To tell the truth, Wan Shi Tong was glad the humans had finally left his sacred library.

He was this close to burying the whole thing under the desert.

However, being stuck with these monsters was something he would gladly prevent.

/

Somewhere far away, deep in the Fire Nation Colonies.

“Heeeey~, ohh wooow, your Aura is so weird. It’s all fuzzy and stuff. I’m Ty Lee, and you are? Azula’s father told us to work together to get her back. Did you know that? Azula and I are childhood friends, so that’s why we were tasked to rescue her … probably. Oh, oh, and this here is Mai, she is also-“

“Ty Lee, stop bothering him.”

Somewhere near the border of the Earth Kingdom, two teenage girls and a giant of a man were tasked with meeting to plan a rescue operation for the princess. Because the client was Fire Lord Ozai, they had to work together, even if one of them would rather die than work with two teenage girls.

The girls were Mai and Ty Lee, Azula's childhood friends. Mai had black hair and a bored expression locked on her face. Her tawny eyes were sharp, drilling into the man standing before her.

Ty Lee, on the other hand, was practically bouncing up and down. She was excited to hang out with Mai after such a long time. Sure, it sucks to leave her circus behind, but to go against the Fire Lord is not something she dared to even think about. Also, after this whole thing is over, she is determined to return to her beloved circus.

She loves it there.

Ty Lee is a happy girl with a … mature figure and a questionable choice of clothing for her age. She has brown hair and grey eyes.

The last person was someone without a name. Was he an assassin? A Bandit? Only a few know.

But one thing is certain.

For the right amount of money, he will do anything. His track record is flawless; he does every task without fail. And above all, he is the only known bender who has mastered the art of Combustion bending.

His right arm and leg were made of metal, and his menacing expression struck fear into dozens of people just by looking at him. He had a bald head, and above his eyes was a third eye.

Satoru would say he looks edgy.

The quiet girl with the black hair stepped forward. “As she already explained, my name is Mai. I know you don’t want to work with us. Well, suck it up because I don’t want to work with you either. Let’s get this over with and rescue the princess.” She stated in a monotone voice and walked past him without offering any further explanation.

The man huffed, his eyes following behind Mai with a glare.

Ty Lee looked between the two with confused and innocent eyes. She didn’t quite understand why they were already arguing. Didn’t they just meet? Well, whatever, it looks like she has to be the social one once again. It’s not that different compared to their friendship with Azula.

This will undoubtedly be an … interesting coalition.

/

/

/

End of chapter 11.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

As you probably already noticed, there will be places Team Avatar will not visit that the original Gaang explored in the story.

I did that because I believed Satoru would only want to visit places he is absolutely interested in.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 12 of “Avatar Gojo”.

It can be a bit confusing when I write something like, ‘His eyes sparkled with joy’, when Satoru is still wearing his blindfold.

I do that because it’s hard to describe his emotions otherwise.

So, even if there is a sentence where a specific character is looking into his eyes, he is still wearing his blindfold; they are just looking where his eyes should be.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

To the reviewer, Et3rn4l.

I'd like to send you a message, but your profile is currently set to private. :D

I usually don’t respond to reviews in the chapter, as it would affect the word count, but I will make an exception just this once.

To make it quick, Toph’s plot will be revealed very soon. One half in the next chapter, and the other half a bit later.

About Azula: Don’t worry, she won’t change just like that. She still loves her Fire Nation.

Thank you for reviewing. :)

/

“Wooow, so this is Ba Sing Se? What a beautiful city. I never imagined buildings could look like that. Sokka, are you seeing this?” Yue gushed in awe with her hands covering her mouth.

Sokka was startled by suddenly being addressed by his girlfriend. “Huh? Did you say something?” He sheepishly rubbed his head. “Sorry, I was distracted. Here, look at this flyer, it’s a school where you can learn how to fight without weapons.” He said excitedly and basically shoved the flyer into her face.

The young couple had just arrived at Ba Sing Se via the train. It was one week before Satoru reached the library.

Yue was not bothered by Sokka’s behaviour and gently pushed down his arms. “How about we first settle into our new house? How does that sound?” Yue giggled behind her hand.

She loved his silly side so much. It was such a joy to be around him.

Sokka blinked.

He then shook his head and puffed up his chest. “You’re right. Here, let me carry your bag.”

A few meters behind them, Zuko and his uncle also exited the train. “Ah, who would have thought I would return to the place of my greatest failure?” Iroh said dramatically.

However, his serious demeanor suddenly shifted to something more cheerful. “Well, this time as a tourist, though.” He exclaimed light-heartedly.

Zuko annoyedly grumbled next to him. “Uncle, please don’t embarrass us.”

However, Iroh was not bothered by the tone of his nephew and lightly smacked his back. “Prince Zuko, you should be happy that Yue got us a nice house in the upper ring because of her status as a princess. Let us enjoy our stay here as long as we can.”

Zuko sighed tiredly at that.

Who knows? Maybe his uncle is right, and he can start over.

At the moment, Zuko’s future was still uncertain.

/

“WOOHOOOO! HAHAHA! DIE, YOU DUMB INSECTS. COWER BEFORE THE MIGHT OF TOPH BEIFONG, THE GREATEST EARTHBENDER IN THE WORLD!”

A certain Earthbender was having the time of her life as she smashed enormous insects with massive chunks of rock. The poor wasp-like creatures tried to defend their home, but after Azula and Satoru joined the fight and burned their whole hive, they had no other choice but to flee.

Toph tried to catch the remaining insects with Katara's help by throwing rocks into the air. Katara pointed at the fleeing insects, and Toph used that to aim at them.

Team Avatar was on their way out of the desert when Satoru spotted the hive on the horizon. Naturally, he needed to investigate it.

Now that the wasps have been dealt with, he and Azula can begin their first Fire-bending lesson. They sat across from each other inside one of the caves that the wasps had dug.

Azula held one of her usual glares with her arms crossed over her chest. She began her lesson in a rough tone.

“To master Fire Bending, you must first learn how to breathe correctly. My uncle may be a lazy, fat old fool, but unfortunately, he’s still one of the strongest benders of our time. The few times I had to endure his endless ramblings, I overheard him saying that the power of Firebenders comes from their breath.” Azula explained flatly, with her tone laced with disdain barely hidden.

Satoru, of course, didn’t care and listened to her like a happy little kid. He watched her with wide-open eyes that shone with curiosity and excitement. He had waited for months for the princess to start teaching him.

Azula took a deep, calming breath and continued. “But most benders in the Fire Nation fuel their flames with their emotions. Hatred, Anger, Fury, Wrath; all these emotions are perfect tinder to make your flames stronger and hotter. If you can learn how to breathe correctly and simultaneously use your emotions, you can become an incredible Firebender.”

Satoru leaned back and looked at her with a relaxed expression. “Makes sense, I guess. Back in the south, I noticed how my flames become hotter if I breathe differently. Scientifically speaking, it also makes sense. I mean, fire needs oxygen to continue burning stuff.”

He held up his palm and made a small flame, playfully letting it dance around his hand. “What now?” he asked her calmly, not even looking at her as he continued to gaze at his little flame.

Azula raised her brows. “What do you mean? You will practise breathing, of course. You didn’t actually think I would let you skip that, right?” she accused him in a rough tone.

That made him look up again. “Huh? But my breathing is fine as it is.”

Azula deadpanned. “No, it's not. You have something akin to an inner flame inside your body. If you can fuel it with proper breath- …”

Azula stopped her lecture as she saw the small flame in Satoru’s palm grow and shrink with each breath he took.

“Forget it,” she stated with no emotion.

She had yet again forgotten who she was teaching here.

A smug grin formed on Satoru’s face. “Heh, I’m awesome, right?”

“Shut up.”

After that, the two practised their bending, with Azula going at Satoru without mercy. She taught him about various forms and katas. She wanted to work him to the ground, but no matter how much she increased the intensity of her training, Satoru simply shrugged it off and absorbed everything like a sponge.

It was so annoying.

The days flew by, and another routine was forming among the team members. In the morning, Satoru would teach Katara how to fight properly, as her combat sense was the weakest among the members. There was nothing he could teach her about water bending in the first place; she was nearly as good as he was in that aspect.

In return, Katara would help him with his inability to heal.

Around midday, Azula’s training would begin, as the power of their bending was at its strongest around that time.

After that, Satoru focused on strengthening his body with various exercises. He couldn’t let himself grow weak. A solid foundation is the key to dominating your opponents.

Then, Toph would begin her training, which primarily consisted of Earthbending and, if the opportunity arose, Metalbending. Sometimes, they would practice Sandbending together, as neither of them was very good at it.

Lastly, in the evening, Satoru would go over his newly acquired Airbending scrolls and practice until he was too tired to continue.

The next day, everything repeats itself.

Thinking about it, Satoru had little free time left.

…

…

…

Eh, he will manage somehow.

Slowly but steadily, Satoru increased his power with each passing day. He was already a beast, stronger than most benders in the world, but now, he was virtually unstoppable.

It was ridiculous.

Ten days had passed since their departure from the library. Azula never knew anyone who could grow that fast. Not even herself.

The saving grace, however, came when he told her to teach him lightning bending. He begged her all day long because he desperately wanted to fire off a lightning bolt. Well, she promised to teach him after all.

And if his potential is anything to go by, he should master that technique in the next-

BOOOOM!

…

Huh?

Azula snapped out of her thoughts and looked at where Satoru had stood just a second ago.

He wasn’t there anymore. Where he stood was a small crater with a small patch of the ground burned up.

…

What?

Instead, he was lying five meters to the side at a riverbank, his body smoking all over.

…

Azula blinked.

Did he … fail?

Yes, he had failed at firing off lightning before, but that was before she had told him everything about lightning bending. This time, he had actual knowledge to work with.

So, why did he fail?

This never hap-

Oh!

A smug smirk spread across Azula’s face. That’s right; he struggles with healing as well. She just remembered that.

Well, well, well, how the tables have turned. It looks like the golden boy is not as amazing as he thinks he is.

She slowly approached Satoru, who was still on the ground rubbing his head. The smirk never left her face. Azula leaned over Satoru and looked down at him.

“Heh, what was that? Don’t tell me you just failed at something.” She said mockingly.

Satoru tried to sit up and immediately winced as his whole body ached. Now that he knew how to generate lightning, his explosions were much stronger than before and caught him off guard.

‘Great, and now I need to readjust my explosions.’

Now standing again, he dusted himself off and cracked his neck. “Yeah, looks like it. But I have no idea why.” He looked at Azula expectantly. “Any ideas?”

Azula’s face scrunched as her taunt didn’t work. “Hmph, maybe you didn’t separate the energ-“

“Nah, that worked perfectly.” He interrupted her with a small wave.

She decided to ignore his rudeness for now.

“Hmm, well, your movement was executed perfectly as well. That only leaves your mental capacity as the main reason it didn’t work. Is something on your mind?”

Satoru tilted his head, looking confused. “Is it really that important to clear your mind? I thought it was a joke.” He chuckled lightly and returned to concentrate on the problem at hand.

Azula deadpanned.

He can’t be serious.

To bend lightning, your mind must be clear of all distractions. The absence of any emotion and a peaceful mind are mandatory for Lightningbending. She explained that part in great detail.

But she couldn’t think of anything that could bother him. He was the incarnation of a free spirit.

…

Wait.

What if …

…

…

…

No, that can’t be it.

Right?

Slowly, Azula inched closer to Satoru. She looked at him suspiciously as she tried to grab his shoulder carefully.

“Satoru.” She said softly.

Satoru snapped out of his thoughts. “Yeah?”

He may act like nothing was bothering him. But what if, deep down, he still wants to return to his homeworld after the war is over?

Azula knew firsthand how it feels to have your life turned upside down out of nowhere. But how much worse has it been for Satoru? He will quite literally never see his friends or his family again.

Maybe he still hasn’t lost hope of returning home someday.

What if he hasn't even released it himself yet? Realised that he still wants to return.

“Are you missing your home?” Her question came out surprisingly gentle.

Satoru raised a brow, looking at her, weirded out. But then, he smiled broadly at her and swung an arm around her shoulder. “Nah, why would I miss my old world if I have you guys around? Don’t worry, Azula, I don’t miss my world at all. You won’t get rid of me that easily.”

…

She stared deep into his eyes, calculating.

Azula could look at a person just once and know everything about their character, including their ambitions, goals, and much more. She was incredibly proud of this trait, and her ability to read a person was second to none.

But with Satoru, it was different. During their journey, she never got a read on his character. Sure, he was a goofy person who could also turn into a cold-blooded beast anytime. That much was clear to anyone.

Still, it was often impossible to read him.

However, for the first time, she saw through him just once.

He lied.

There are still attachments to his old world.

He will never learn how to bend lightning if he can’t let go of it.

And only a few meters away, Toph overheard their conversation and confirmed it with her lie detection.

/

“Satoru, you need to lighten up. You’re too tense. Just do the same as when you are waterbending. You must carefully guide the water where you want it to be to heal someone. Don’t try to control it and concentrate on the injury your patient has.” Katara gently lectured Satoru.

They were sitting across from each other at a nearby riverbank. Katara had Satoru’s hand in her palms and tried to teach him by letting him feel how she heals someone.

But no matter what she does, he never gets the hang of it. It was becoming frustrating because they had been doing it for a few hours now, and he had not shown any improvement at all. However, Katara is not someone to snap at someone; no, she continues to teach him with a fond smile on her face.

After Satoru had blown himself up until it got dark yesterday, he begged Katara to beat healing into his thick skull.

“Urgh, I’m trying, dammit. The water is just not good enough. We need clean water for it to work. You can’t expect me to heal someone with this dirty-ass water.” He whined loudly, making up a weak excuse.

Katara needed to hold back a snicker. It was hilarious to see Satoru struggle with something. And how can it not be? He set several records all by himself, learned most elements by observing someone else bend them just once, and mastered water bending in just five days. As far as she knows, no Avatar in history was as talented as he was.

And now that Avatar is having difficulties with healing.

Unbelievable.

As she was laughing inside her mind, Satoru got too frustrated and stood up rapidly, his face turning red with anger.

“SCREW THIS! This is getting me nowhere.”

He turned around and childishly stomped away to where Toph was sitting. The young Earthbender was busy doing nothing and sat on a rock with her arms folded behind her neck. “Hey, Toochan, you know any sub-binding styles I’m unaware of?” he asked, irritated.

Toph rapidly opened her eyes and looked at him dazedly. “Ngh? Where is … huh?” She was a bit out of it because she was on the verge of falling asleep.

Satoru ignored her dazed state and roughly shook her head. “Wakey-wakey, come on, just tell me what you know.”

He was getting impatient because he was in dire need of success.

Toph growled quietly and slapped his hand away. “Urgh, let me sleep, you Troll-Doll. Try to bend lava or something; I don’t care. And don’t ask me how; I have no idea. Now go away.”

Screw this guy, she was on the verge of falling asleep and he dares to wake her up.

She blurted out the first thing that came to her mind.

Even if Lavabending was one of the rarest bending styles out there, she’s sure he will figure it out.

During one of the boring lectures with her so-called master, he mentioned that some extraordinary people can bend lava. She didn’t remember the exact numbers, but her teacher said that one in a thousand Earthbenders could do it. Supposedly, Avatar Kyoshi could do it, too.

Naturally, she also tried to bend lava, but she failed. Well, she was satisfied enough with her Earthbending and her Metalbending. She doesn’t need to bend lava as well.

For Satoru, however, it was a different topic. He needed to acquire that skill as well.

His expression immediately brightened when he heard Toph talking about Lava bending. He had never heard of it until now.

Earthbenders can bend lava? How cool is that?

And it’s not something far-fetched, either. How couldn’t he think about that himself? If Waterbenders can freeze water, why can’t Earthbenders melt rock?

In his head, Satoru was already considering a thousand different methods of achieving something like that.

Should he use Earthbending and Firebending in conjunction with each other? No, that doesn’t make any sense. If Earthbenders can do it without firebending, it would be pointless for him to include firebending.

But how can he melt a rock alone with just Earthbending?

How are Earthbenders able to bend lava?

Can Firebenders do that as well?

…

Wait.

Is it possible that Lavabenders are more common in regions the Fire Nation has occupied?

Could only a mix between Earth and Firebenders do it?

Eh, he gets ahead of himself. He should focus on the task at hand and think about it later.

It’s better just to grab a chunk of earth and go at it with trial and error. He will succeed somehow.

Satoru stomped the ground and formed a little spherical rock. He lets it float before his face and tries to change its aggregate state with intuition.

It can’t be that hard, right?

To freeze water, you simply need to stop guiding it and exert force on it. Then, you have to compress it until it changes form.

The key to waterbending is not to control it but to guide it gently.

On the other hand, if you want to master Earthbending, you must take control of it by force. You must be headstrong and have an indomitable will.

So, in theory, is it as simple as letting go of your control and doing the exact opposite when freezing water?

Satoru began to concentrate on the task at hand. The rock started to shake with tiny tremors, but it remained unchanged.

‘Just let go and guide the earth like you do with waterbending.’

Satoru tried various methods. Guiding the rock? Forcing it to change?

But no matter what he did, he couldn’t seem to get it to melt.

What is he doing wrong?

Does it only work with specific types of rocks? Perhaps it only works with Obsidian?

No, that can’t be it.

Change of tactics.

He was sure that the key to lava bending was to use the movement of a waterbender. Well, not a complete copy, just a bit similar.

But maybe he needs to breathe like a Firebender as well?

Let’s try it out.

Satoru closed his eyes and controlled his breathing. His inner flame rose and got hotter with each breath. Then, he grabbed his rock again and tried to copy the movement of a waterbender.

And lastly, he reverse-engineered the process of freezing water and applied it to his rock.

At first, nothing happened like last time.

But after a few more seconds, the small rock in his grasp began to change.

It was a gradual process. As time passed, the rock's form changed more rapidly. Eventually, Satoru held before him a blob of molten rock.

When the process was finished, he removed his blindfold and deactivated his elemental senses to see his achievement.

A small ball of lava was hovering before his eyes.

He succeeded. He actually did it.

A mad grin formed on his face as he slowly realized that he was also now a Lavabender.

“Hehehe … hahaha … HAHAHAHA! WOOHOO, I DID IT! Hey guys, look at me. I’m a Lavabender now. Isn’t that so cool?”

He danced around wildly, shouting for everyone to hear how great he was.

Azula and Katara were used to his genius at this point and ignored his outburst.

Well, Azula was a bit annoyed because this accomplishment overshadowed his failure at bending lightning.

And Toph was still busy sleeping.

However, after waking up, she bombarded him with questions and ordered him to demonstrate his lava bending to her. She was nearly as excited as Satoru.

/

A few days later, Satoru assembled his team to start a little training exercise.

Today, he wants to see his current limits with his elemental senses. Three of them are constantly active when he wears his blindfold. The strain is bearable, but only if he wears it.

He can only have one elemental sense active when he removes his blindfold. Two, if he pushes himself, but only for a few minutes.

If he activates all three at the same time without wearing his blindfold, the strain becomes too great, and his brain shuts down. It feels like his whole brain is on fire, as there is too much information for him to process.

There must be a way around that problem, but he has no solutions at present.

And that’s why all three girls currently surround him. He instructed them to attack him relentlessly without pause. He will try to dodge all their attacks and increase his proficiency with his Four-Eyes that way. 

His blindfold was tightly covering his eyes, and Satoru stomped the ground to get a good view of his surroundings. Azula was standing next to him on his right, and Katara on the other side to his left. Toph stood in front of him, ready to beat him up.

Yeah, should be doable.

His seismic sense provided him with a detailed map of his surroundings, and his Thermal and Hydro Senses could significantly enhance that view. For example, if they decide to bring this battle into the air, his Hydro and Thermal Senses could aid him in that regard. He would always know their position because of their bodily fluids and body heat.

Additionally, he could pinpoint their attacks with perfect accuracy, each sense corresponding to its corresponding element.

Nothing can get past him, in theory, that is.

A grin formed on his face. “Heh, alright … START!”

All three girls started attacking immediately, Katara with a thin stream of water that could cut through stone, Azula with a precise burst of blue flames, and Toph with a massive boulder she threw at him.

Satoru could see everything and used his explosion to ascend upward to dodge the incoming attack.

However, he wouldn’t get any rest as Azula anticipated that and shot at him again. But instead of a small burst, it was now a huge wall of flames.

The burning wall approached Satoru rapidly, and his only chance now was to use explosions from his feet to crash into the flames. Then, only inches away from the wall, he used a powerful gust of air to disperse the fire and landed on the ground, stumbling.

His eyes widened behind his blindfold as he felt a spear of ice flying at him from behind.

He ducked under it at the last second but was swallowed by the ground.

To escape, he used brute force to destroy the rocks around him and took off again with his explosions.

In the air, he was once again smiling. “Hahaha, now that’s what I call a sparring match. Are you having fun as well?” he shouted down at his friends excitedly.

Azula looked up and shot him a dark smirk. She engulfed her right hand in flames. “Heh, I will after I burn your face off.”

Toph was smirking excitedly as well and punched her palm. “Yeah, what she says. I still need to pay you back for the humiliation at the North.” She still hasn't forgiven him for beating her at their competition.

Surprisingly, Katara was smirking as well. She can finally vent all her pent-up frustration. “I’m sorry, Satoru, but I have to agree with them. I want to beat you up as well.”

Instead of feeling betrayed, Satoru could only widen his smirk.

This will be interesting.

“Heh, then bring it on, ladies.”

The girls bombarded Satoru with all their might for the next thirty minutes.

/

“I told you not to visit this place.” As usual, Azula complained about Satoru’s choice for his next adventure.

“Yeah, but I wanna see what this place is about. The sketch on the map looks so ridiculous. Almost like a pyramid.” Satoru held up the map and looked at it with squinted eyes.

Team Avatar was on their way to the great city of Omashu. Satoru wanted to check it out simply because the sketch on the map looked interesting. Surprisingly, Toph was on board with it as well. She said her parents told her that the king of Omashu was a crazy old man. And for Toph, anyone who isn’t a stuck-up noble is someone whom she could trust.

“Don’t get your hopes up. I heard the city is under occupation by the Fire Nation.” Azula said boredly as she gazed at the horizon.

‘I hope we don’t run into Mai.’

Satoru’s head snapped right to Azula, and he raised a brow. “Seriously?”

Azula rolled her eyes. “Why are you surprised? The Fire Nation is far above the Earth Kingdom in nearly every aspect. Technology? Warfare? Logistics? We have literally evolved far quicker than the other nations.” She boasted proudly, even though her tone was not as sharp as usual.

That made Katara turn her head. She looked at Satoru worriedly. “Wait, is it wise to visit this place if the Fire Nation occupies it? Wouldn’t it be better to revisit it after the war? Sure, you are strong, but purposefully entering enemy territory seems kind of dumb, don’t you think?”

But of course, Satoru waved her off. “Nah, this makes it only more entertaining.” He winked at Katara. “Maybe we can free the city from its oppressors? How about that? Think about all the people we could save.” Satoru asked subliminally, knowing fully that Katara would take the bait.

Unfortunately for him, Katara immediately saw through his scheme. She looked at him with a deadpan.

Satoru inched closer and smiled at her innocently, nudging her side.

Katara sighed tiredly. “Fine, let’s just get this over with. At least you’re right about that. If we can free Omashu, many people can live without fear again.”

That was like music to Satoru’s ears. The young Avatar turned around to address Toph. “Did you hear that, Toochan? We can beat up a bunch of weaklings again.”

Toph, who was leaning against the saddle, gave Satoru a lazy smirk. “Heh, sounds great.”

And with that, their next adventure was settled.

Satoru was excited to explore one of the Earth Kingdom's most important cities, and Toph, because she could let loose again. Her last major battle was back in the North Pole. It was time to blow off some steam.

On the other side, we have Azula and Katara.

Katara knew how absurdly strong Satoru was, but that didn’t mean he was invincible. She was worried about him constantly entering dangerous territory without a care in the world. Well, at least they could save the people living in Omashu.

Azula hoped to any god out there that they would not run into Mai. But deep down, she knew it was impossible not to run into her friend since her father governed the city.

Her only option at this point was to hope that the soldiers lied to her or that the information was downright wrong.

It would be so embarrassing if Mai saw her willingly follow the Avatar.

“So, how are we going at it? Should we fly straight down and fight our way through the masses, or do you wanna take a stealthier approach?” Satoru asked his team flatly as he looked down at Omashu. Thankfully, they were high enough that no one could spot them.

/

A few hours later.

Azula suggested a stealthier approach, and the team waited until sunset to begin their operation. She only did that to reduce the chance of running into Mai. It went against everything she stood for to help Satoru fight against her people, but it was the only way to save her father's life.

It won’t matter in the long run. As long as Satoru keeps his word, the Fire Nation will become stronger than ever after the war.

He will keep his word.

She … trusts him.

Additionally, if they encounter Omashu’s original citizens, she can demonstrate to him how well the Fire Nation treats these people.

Azula already learned that people from the Water Tribe and the Earth Kingdom aren’t as worthless as she thought they were. The people of the Fire Nation are still superior, but the gap was not as wide as she always believed. It was like comparing gold and silver.

Gold is worth more, but silver isn’t that far behind.

Azula was thrown out of her thoughts as the blind brat suddenly warned them about something.

Toph held out her hand to stop the others. “Hey, keep quiet for a moment.” She ordered them sharply.

Satoru raised a brow and tilted his head when he saw Toph kneeling down and touching the ground with her hand.

She had a concentrated expression on her face. “That’s strange, I can … feel people down there.”

“What do you mean?” Katara asked quietly.

Instead of answering her, Toph stood up and opened a path downward. “Can’t say, but let's get down there and check it out.”

Satoru peeked over Toph’s shoulder curiously. "You sure? I can’t feel anything down there.”

Toph slightly adjusted her head and shot him a teasing smirk. “Pah, that’s to be expected, I'm just better than you.”

Satoru ignored her bait and walked past her. “Yeah, whatever you say, squirt. Wanna bet the Fire Nation holds some people captive down there?”

That made Azula perk up, and she snarled at Satoru. “Hmph, unbelievable, as if the Fire Nation would need to build an underground facility for that. It’s probably just a Badgermole or some other animal.”  

Katara sensed another insulting match on the horizon and grabbed everyone's attention by shoving them all down the hole. “Guys, we are in the middle of the street. It’s a miracle we haven’t been spotted yet. Let's go inside already, " she urged them in a hurry.

Thankfully, they complied and walked inside without resisting. However, that didn’t mean Satoru wouldn’t use that as a chance to rile her up. He looked at her with an arrogant smirk. “Heh, you already know we could fight our way through no matter how many extras they throw at us.

Instead of giving Satoru what he wanted, she only shot him a soft glare.

Someday, she will look back at those days and think to herself …

…

‘Why did I agree to travel with him again?’

/

Yue was visibly shaking from head to toe. In her hands was a letter from her father.

“How … no, how can this be?” Her face was pale as her breathing picked up pace.

Sokka noticed his girlfriend's condition and approached her worriedly. He grabbed her shoulder. “Yue, what’s wrong?”

Instead of answering him, she shoved the letter into his hands and sank into herself.

Confused by her reaction, he read the letter.

When he did, his eyes widened in shock.

‘What?’

“Yue, this … this isn’t real, right?”

…

No answer from his girlfriend. She continued burying her head into her knees.

Sokka embraced Yue and let the letter fall to the ground.

Iroh carefully approached the couple but stopped when he saw the letter on the ground.

He couldn’t read much from his position.

But a single line stood out, written in thick, dark letters.

A civil war was ongoing in the Northern Water Tribe.

/

/

/

End of chapter 12.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

And now Azula has begun teaching Satoru Firebending. We all know that you shouldn’t fuel your flames with anger and hatred, but Azula doesn’t know that, so of course, she will teach Satoru how she thinks it's for the best.

I also included that the power of every Firebender comes from their breath. There is no way Azula doesn’t know that if she’s that strong.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 13 of “Avatar Gojo”.

I hope this chapter won’t upset some of my readers, but I decided to expand the lore of the Spirit World.

That means I made up some spirits.

I also created some of my own categories to help you visualize their power. But there is more of that at the end of the chapter.

I didn’t do something crazy like writing a spirit into this story that’s more powerful than Vaatu or Raava, don’t worry. I just wanted to expand their lore a bit.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

Yeah, this chapter is a day too late. That's entirely my fault. Sorry, you guys.

I suddenly got the urge to change a major plot point only three days ago and decided to rewrite this chapter because the story wouldn’t make any sense otherwise.

And then I was so unsatisfied with the finished product that I had to rewrite it a second time. xD

This chapter is the worst chapter of the story by a long shot. Especially the part in Omashu is all over the place and reads like I rushed through the plot without any thought.

Please let out your frustration in the reviews; I deserve it. I promise, the next one will be much better.

The team eventually arrived at their destination.

And what they saw shocked them.

It was a massive underground chamber filled with hundreds of people hiding and trying to survive. Crying children in the arms of their mothers, wounded fathers who lost a limb or were injured otherwise, and the sick elderly who can only hope that someone will help them soon.

It was a place without hope. There wasn’t a single individual who had any life left in their eyes.

Katara covered her mouth. Not even the worst times in the Southern Water Tribe could compare to that. It even looks like some people are on the verge of death.

She quickly turned to her left to face Satoru. “Satoru, we need to hel-“

“Yeah, I know.” Satoru cut her off, surprisingly seriously. “This place sucks.” His eyes sharpened, and he scanned his surroundings.

Katara was surprised by that. Never had she seen him this serious.

But why now?

Satoru knew that the people of the Fire Nation were the bad guys. He knew that in a war on that scale, there would be many war crimes committed. He knew all that.

But knowing something and seeing it for himself are two entirely different things. Sure, it was nothing new for him to see people suffering. When you hunt curses all your life, you can’t get around that stuff.

However, this right here is not the work of a curse.

And because of that, it's hard to look away from. Not even Satoru dares to shy away from helping these people. He may be egocentric, but he isn’t heartless.

His mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts. This is not his fault. The Fire Nation is responsible for all the suffering in the world. That much is clear.

But somewhere deeply hidden inside his head, a tiny voice is telling him that all of this could have been avoided if he had finished off the Fire Lord the moment he arrived in this world.

He still intends to fight the Fire Lord on the day of the comet, but …

But … is this really the right approach?

Maybe he should fight the Fire Lord a little sooner?

He snapped out of his thoughts when someone approached them. It was a middle-aged man with black hair and a bushy beard. His hopeless eyes looked at them, calculating.

Was he wary of them?

“You, state your business! What are you doing here? And how did you find us?” the broad guy proclaimed with authority.

Satoru shook his head to get his act together. He offered the middle-aged man a tiny smirk. “You don’t need to be so skittish. I’m the Avatar, here to save the day.”

That made the man freeze up. His eyes widened briefly before squinting at Satoru again. “Hmph, the Avatar, you say? Can you prove it? My name is Yung, and I’m the leader of this resistance.” The now introduced Yung crossed his arms and looked at Satoru sceptically.

Satoru playfully rolled his eyes and waved the man off. “Heh, how about …” he stretched out both his arms and created a small flame on his right hand and a tiny gust of air from his left. “… that? Is that proof enough?”  he winked at Yung.

This gesture shocked Yung, and he looked at Satoru as if he were a divine being here to help them all.

Well, it wasn’t that far off. But Satoru was anything but divine if you asked his teammates.

“By the spirits, you are indeed the Avatar.” Yung gasped and dropped to his knees to bow before Satoru. “Please, great Avatar, you need to help us.”

The helpless tone in Yung’s voice made Katara’s heart clench. She carefully stepped forward and grabbed his shoulders gently. Then she offered him a soft smile. “Don’t worry, I promise we will do everything in our power to get you guys out of here.”

Yung wanted to cry. But a man of his standing can’t get swept away by emotions. No, he instead stood up again and shook Katara’s hand in a thankful gesture. As the leader of the resistance, he must maintain his composure and guide his people toward a safer future.

Still, a massive weight finally fell off his shoulders. These past weeks were the toughest he had faced in his entire life.

As Satoru and Katara began to plan their rescue operation, someone else was debating something as well.

Azula was standing further back with a blank look in her eyes. She hasn’t said anything this whole time. She was perplexed by this entire situation. It was irrational to live down here. So, why are these people hiding here? Is the Fire Nation mistreating them so severely that the better option was to live like a cockroach?

No, that can’t be true.

The more likely reason is that these people are too stubborn or can’t get over their pride to surrender.

If they just surrendered, they could live a lot better than whatever this living standard was called.

But deep down, Azula knew how she herself viewed people of other nations until a few weeks ago. She knew how she would have treated them if she were responsible for them.

She would not care about them at all. Not one bit. She would view them as nothing but dirt and think of them as slaves to exploit.

…

How would she have treated Katara?

Azula slowly turned her head and looked at Katara with a vacant look in her eyes.

/

Yung led the small group through the underground to discuss how they could help the people of Omashu.

Katara excused herself to heal some people, and shockingly, Azula followed behind her. Not because she wanted to help these people, but because she wanted to gather important information about the current situation above ground and why they had simply refused to surrender.

It just doesn’t make any sense for her to live down here like a beggar willingly.

As Azula once again delved deeper into uncharted territories, Toph gave Yung a look of confusion.

“Hey, why is no one helping you guys out? The army of the Earth Kingdom should have some spare troops to send here, right?”

Yung gave Toph a sympathetic smile. It seems the young girl doesn’t understand politics. “Because our city and, therefore, our people as well, are not part of the Army. We are basically fighting two different wars.”

This made Toph raise a brow at him. “Hah? I don’t understand. Why does this matter?”

Yung sighed, exhausted. “Yeah, I know what you mean. But Omashu is an independent province of the Earth Kingdom and has no right to receive any outside help from anyone.” The tone Yung was using clearly showed how tired he was.

Toph’s face scrunched up, and she crossed her arms. “Bah, that’s stupid. I bet some stupid nobles are behind that dumb law. If the Earth Kingdom were united as one coun-“

Toph stopped; her eyes widened.

Wait …

That’s exactly the problem.

If the Earth Kingdom hadn’t been so fractured but united instead, this whole war could’ve been avoided altogether.

Right?

One of the reasons why the Fire Nation could sweep through their defences was because of this. Sure, there were other factors as well, but that one was one of the major points.

On paper, the Earth Kingdom appears to be a single country, but the reality is quite different. It functions more like a loose federation. The head of state is the King, but his authority is limited.

Is it possible to unite the Earth Kingdom under a single banner?

It shouldn’t be so hard, right? The people already see themselves as one, so why not go for the next step?

Toph snapped out of her thoughts when she noticed that she had subconsciously stopped walking and was left behind by Satoru and Yung.

She staggered a bit. “H- Hey! Wait, you stupid jerks. Don’t just leave me here.”

/

A bit later, Yung and Satoru could finally discuss how to free Omashu.

Yes, you heard that right. Satoru wants to liberate the city, rather than evacuating its people.

Yung was utterly perplexed by Satoru’s proclamation because he thought the Avatar simply wanted to guide the citizens outside safely. But liberating Omashu was something he never expected the Avatar to say.

Can the Avatar really do that? Is he that strong?

Yung looked at Satoru with narrowed eyes.

“Alright, let's say I believe you. How do you plan to fight off the Fire Nation with only a few people?” he asked Satoru suspiciously. He still wasn’t convinced.

“That depends.” Satoru vaguely proclaimed.

The old resistance fighter raised a suspicious brow. “On what?”

…

…

…

“Are you fine with collateral damage?”

…

…

…

“Huh?”

/

Above ground, two guards patrolled as ordered. The duo was talking casually, not thinking that anything would happen at this time of night. They rounded a corner with the right guard lighting up the area with a small flame in his hand.

“Dude, I’m telling you, she’s totally into me.”

“Pfff, HA, in your dreams; she’s way out of your league. How about I show you how it's done? Maybe then you will have a shot at her.”

The other one gave his friend a look. “Gah, don’t play with me, you couldn’t get a girl even if the world were to end. Heh, just you wait, in a few years, I'll already have two kids with her.”

His friend wanted to retort, but …

“Nah, how about you end your bloodline? Trust me, your offspring will be grateful.”

Only fifteen meters in front of them, stood a lone teen, with white hair and a blindfold covering his eyes. He stood there casually with his hands in his pockets.

The two friends blinked. What did he just say? Does he have a death wish? Where did he even come from?

The two guards readied themselves for combat.

“State your business. Who are you?” the second one demanded firmly.

But Satoru ignored his threat. He put his knuckles on his hips and smiled at them playfully. “You know, I’m a bit in a hurry. So, how about you give up and let me take over the city?”

Satoru’s overconfidence made them share a glance. Then, they began to laugh loudly and pointed a mocking finger at Satoru. “Hahaha, have you lost your mind, you dumb freak? Do you know who you’re dealing with? We are Yo Rang and Ji Sing, the two strongest in our unit. Pff, hahaha, I never met someone as nuts as you.”

The two overconfident guards continued laughing wholeheartedly, wiping tears from their eyes.

However, Satoru wasn’t bothered by them in the slightest.

‘Heh, what a bunch of idiots. Well, if they won’t submit, I can go all out, I guess.’ Satoru thought gleefully.

As the two friends continued laughing at Satoru, he began to charge his attack.

Satoru was smiling like crazy as he held up two fingers before his face, and the air began to ripple around them.

The two losers finally noticed that something was wrong and looked a little closer at what the Avatar was up to.

But it was too late. Satoru was done charging his attack.

“How about a demonstration of what will await you now? Heh, if you guys still want to face me after that, I will promise not to hurt you too much.” He mocked them, giddily.

The left one rolled his eyes at Satoru and scoffed pitifully. “And what is that supposed to be? Are you trying to intimidate us with that pathetic excuse of bending?”

Instead of mocking them further, Satoru stretched out his arm to his right and let go of his sphere.

His Pseudo Red wracked through the building like they were made out of paper. Nothing was left behind, only a wide path of rubble and wreckage. It was like a meteor had crashed through the building horizontally. A path with a width of ten meters and a length of 50 meters, with nothing but rubble in it.

The two guards gazed at the destruction with their mouths agape. Their face was pale; they stopped breathing because their entire nervous system had shut down. Only inaudible sounds escaped their throats.

“Gah, meh … urg … hu- what?” Their whole body trembled at the thought of going against someone of that calibre.

However, Satoru was not finished yet. His smirk widened as he charged another round of red.

The guards saw it and immediately fell to their knees, their faces pressed almost flat into the dirt. “Pl- Please stop, we su- surrender.”

Satoru huffed, amused. “Yeah, tell that to your friends over there.” He pointed behind the two guards, where dozens of other soldiers ran in Satoru’s direction.

Yo and Ji’s eyes widened in fear. “STOP! DON’T COME NEAR US!” they screamed simultaneously.

But their comrades didn’t stop. They didn’t know yet what would await them if they fought this monster.

However, Satoru wasn’t their only problem.

RUUUMMPP!

The earth shook. The tremors were so strong that the two guards and the other soldiers fell on their butts. Their eyes couldn’t widen any further than that.

What was that?

On the other side of the city, Toph split the ground in two, and many more buildings collapsed. The young Earthbender threw rocks left and right, smashing anyone who stood in her way.

She flipped her index finger, and a massive slap of earth catapulted dozens of soldiers into the air.

“Hehehehe, I hope you guys are not the best the Fire Nation can offer. You’re all so weak.” She said threateningly and continued tormenting the weak.

Toph was having the time of her life. She could finally let loose again and show off her superb Earthbending skills. This is why she likes traveling with Satoru so much. He always knows how to make the most of any situation.

And saving innocent people was a nice bonus as well.

Behind Toph was Katara.

And the poor girl was on the verge of another crisis. She offhandedly tied up a soldier with her Icebending and moved on to her next target. Her thoughts were constantly on what Satoru suggested only one hour prior.

‘I hope Satoru doesn’t destroy the city too much.’

When Satoru asked Yung if he was fine with collateral damage, she already knew in what direction Satoru would take this whole thing. Katara wanted to help these people like any other normal human being would, but destroying the city was taking it too far.

Right?

She sighed tiredly.

Well, the Fire Nation reconstructed the city anyway, so perhaps it won’t be too bad if Satoru destroys a few buildings. Additionally, Yung was also on board. Yes, he didn’t know what Satoru is capable of, but whatever.

Katara apprehended a few more soldiers before noticing that no more guards were attacking her.

It appears that she has completed her task of securing this part of the city.

Time to regroup with Satoru as planned.

/

After that, it took only half an hour for Team Avatar to wrap things up. But what came after that took a bit longer.

It took two days for all civilians and soldiers of the Fire Nation to leave the city. During this time, Katara healed where she could, and Toph and Satoru, surprisingly, helped to reconstruct the city's infrastructure.

Azula was busy hiding away so that no one in her Nation would see her traveling with the Avatar.

She also tasked Yung with questioning Mai’s parents and discovered that Mai had left the city because her father had given her a mission.

Whatever that could be. Well, she’s just glad that she doesn’t have to worry about being spotted by her old friend.

All around her, she saw many children happily running around, enjoying the new freedom they had just gotten back.

It was a stark contrast to what she saw only two days ago.

Was the Fire Nation’s treatment so bad?

A few streets further south, Satoru was accompanying Yung to visit someone.

Yung told him that they had finally found where the Fire Nation hid the King and wanted Satoru to meet him.

Apparently, the King was suspended in a metal container high in the air. He could have called for help any time during these two days, but refrained from doing so because he thought it was not the right time.

Satoru already liked the guy.

They arrived at their destination, and Satoru saw several people attempting to free a person from a metal cage. From the looks of it, the person inside appeared to be over a century old.

Satoru gave Yung a weird look. “That’s him? This geezer is the King?”

Yung sighed tiredly. “Yes, that is indeed our King, Bumi.” He still hasn’t forgotten how Bumi ordered his men to surrender to the Fire Nation without even putting up a fight.

The old man began to cackle. “Kekeke, so you are the new Avatar? My, my, what a splendid surprise. I saw you fight from up there, you know? You sure are a powerful one.”

Satoru returned the smirk. “Pff, naturally, old man. You’ve got good eyes on you. I’m Satoru.” He arrogantly remarked and inspected Bumi more closely.

The old king was released from his confinement and stretched his tired body. His bones cracked loudly as he let out a satisfied groan.

“Haaaaah, that’s more like it.” Bumi began to smile wickedly at Satoru. “Avatar Satoru, please follow me, we ned to talk.”

Satoru looked up and squinted his eyes at Bumi. “Hah? Why?”

Bumi turned dead serious all of a sudden. “Because you don’t fight with your full potential.”

…

…

…

“Huh?”

He also wants to know more about Satoru, and more importantly, what had happened to Aang.

/

A few days after Zuko and the others arrived at Ba Sing Se.

Zuko was brooding as usual and on his way to get as far away from the others as possible. He wanted to clear his head. It only took his uncle three days to become famous and open his own tea shop.

That alone wasn’t the problem. But his uncle told Zuko to work as a waiter. He can’t be serious about that. Zuko was royalty. He will never serve someone else but his nation.

A tiny part of Zuko still hasn't given up on his quest to capture the Avatar. He knew that Satoru was leagues above him, but there are ways around that.

The exiled prince strolled through the lower ring with his head downcast. Down here, the chance of running into the others is slim.

Zuko rounded a corner and spotted something particular in the corner of his eye.

He stopped and looked to his right.

There, hidden in a dark alleyway, a girl was getting assaulted. She was pressed against the wall by three tall men. The girl silently cried out for help, but the men were forcefully shutting her mouth.

“Hehe, did you believe we would let you go with all our money? Jin, don’t be stupid.” The broad guy in the middle addressed his two friends. “Guys, hold her down and let us have our way with her.”

Zuko looked at the scene with bored eyes.

It’s clear what will happen to the girl.

But it was not his problem.

He should just walk ahead and ignore this nonsense.

He won’t get involved with something this trivial. There are other, more important problems on his plate.

He was telling himself that, but …

“N- NO! Please, let me go.”

In the end, he slowly walked into the alley.

/

A few days after Satoru and his team left Omashu. All of them were fast asleep at the moment.

Only Satoru was twisting his body left and right.

“Satoru … please … contact us.”

…

…

…

…

“The spirit world … is in great danger.”

…

…

…

…

“You must prevent …-“

Satoru woke up in the middle of the night. His eyes were half open as he looked at the sky dazedly.

What the hell was that about? Did the other Avatars try to contact him again?

Well, too bad, he’s way too tired and only wants to go back to sleep.

And he did precisely that.

By the morning, he had already forgotten about this strange dream.

However, his talk with King Bumi was still fresh on his mind.

/

Far away, in a place unknown to most humans.

Fire Lord Ozai stood on a wide field, his arms folded behind his back, his face radiating an aura of calmness and satisfaction. Before him were dozens of his best soldiers, fighting against an enemy many believed to be only folklore or childhood tales they had heard.

They fought against the spirits.

Fighting against them inside their own domain, inside the spirit world.

Many weeks ago, Ozai was informed about a spirit he could merge with. The only problem was getting there, as the spirit hid itself deep within this strange world. However, after many nights of restless research, they eventually found a way inside.

Many of his men were sacrificed to open the door to this new world.

The price was well worth it.

And now, he could finally merge with the spirit and become much stronger than before. Only a few more hours of his men fighting against the horde of spirits stopped him from achieving his new goal.

Ozai looked around him and gazed at the scenery. This place was disgusting, with colorful flowers plastered everywhere and nothing in sight but plants for miles to come.

Whatever, that wasn’t important.

He should focus more on the task at hand.

Hopefully, the rumors were true.

If their informant could be trusted, this spirit could theoretically increase Ozai’s strength several times. And above all, it would allow him to merge with other spirits and absorb their powers as well.

Yes, the future looks bright.

/

Satoru looked down at the swamp with a look of disgust. He slowly turned around to address his teammates.

“Sooo …” he trailed off. “Anyone wanna get down there and explore the swamp?” It was clear that Satoru had no intention of going down there.

Without his Infinity, he would be stung by numerous different insects. Yeah, there were many better options.

“No,”

“Nope,”

“Tch, no,”

And with that, Team Avatar entirely ignored the swamp and flew towards their next destination.

/

Which was Ba Sing Se.

Team Avatar was flying above the clouds, discussing what they should do upon arriving at the city later that day.

Well, to be exact, only Katara, Toph, and Azula were discussing it, as a certain Avatar was not present at the moment.

“I want to study at the university there. A bunch of dirt eaters may inhabit this city, but I must admit that their university is second only to Fire Nation schools. I can’t let my intellect rot away even further.” Azula said in an arrogant tone.

Katara ignored Azula’s brief insult to the citizens and shot her a broad smirk. “Oooh, that sounds interesting. Can I join you?” she gushed excitedly and grabbed Azula’s hands.

Azula didn’t smack her hands away. Instead, she returned Katara’s smirk. “Sure, why not?”

Suddenly, a loud explosion and a pained roar came from underneath them.

BOOOOM!

ROOAAARR!

“Urgh, I just hope we don’t stay there as long as we did in the North. This city reeks of rules and stuck-up nobility.” Toph whined loudly, ignoring the commotion from underneath.

Katara raised her brows at that. “Did you visit the city already?”

There was another groan from Toph. “Yup, my parents were invited to discuss something about the minerals they sold here. It was so boring.”

Katara smiled at her fondly. “I’m sure you’ll have a lot of fun with Satoru around this time.”

A small blush appeared on Toph’s face, and she smiled softly. “Heh, yeah, maybe it won’t be so bad. At least I don’t have to act like a weak doll this time.”

BOOOOM!

ROOOAAARRR!

CRACK-BOOOOMMM!

“So … do you think we will get special treatment like in the Northern Water Tribe?” Katara asked her friends and leaned back into the saddle.

Azula waved her off. “Hmph, as far as I’m aware, the city is divided into three … rings? I’m sure the nobles will lick Satoru’s boots and let us stay in their biggest mansion. Tsk, I won’t accept anything else. There is no way I will sleep in the slums among all these peasants.”

A strained laugh escaped Katara. “Ahaha … haha … Let’s just hope everything will turn out alright.”

ROAAARR!

BOOOM!

A tickmark appeared on Azula’s face. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. “By the spirits, can this guy KILL THIS THING ALREADY?!” Azula exploded and shouted loudly into the air.

She leaned over the saddle and screamed down at Satoru. “KEEP IT DOWN, WILL YOU?! IT’S GETTING ON MY NERVES!”

During their discussion, Satoru was busy fighting against an enormous serpent. And by the looks of it, the last explosion was the killing blow, as the beast started to sink, and a massive pool of blood formed on the surface of the water.

Azula’s eyes narrowed at his display, and she clicked her tongue. “Tch, show off. I could do that too.”

Satoru landed back on the saddle and wiped blood from his face. “Phew, that was cool. This reminds me of when Suguru and I fought against the Dragon Curse. Well, at least now I know why it's called the Serpent’s Pass.”

Azula rolled her eyes. “Do you have to fight against every large beast you encounter?”

Satoru shrugged. “Well, yeah? It’s fun.” He says this as if it were the most logical thing in the world.

“Anyway, what are we doing after arriving at Ba Sing Se?” Satoru asked his group lazily.

“Azula and I decided to go to school. There is a university we want to visit. Do you want to join us too?“

Satoru looked at her, weirded out.

“Bah, no thanks, this sounds so boring. Also, the only teacher I’d accept is not around here.”

He then turned to Toph.

“Toochan, what about you?”

“Eh, I don’t care as long as I don’t have to meet any nobles.” She said boredly and waved Satoru off. 

Before Satoru could pester her further, Azula spoke up again.

“I will use my time to think about the future.”

Satoru rapidly turned around and looked at Azula with raised brows. “Hah?”

“You heard me. I must think about ways to lead the Fire Nation into a glorious future without starting another war. You were the one tasking me with that, remember?”

Satoru couldn't widen his smirk any further. He approached Azula and patted her head. “Wow, I didn’t think you would accept it so soon. Good work.”

Azula softly slapped his hand away. “Tch, don’t touch me.”

Katara suddenly spoke up. “You know, I was thinking about something similar. After this whole war is over, there will be a long time of recovery. Someone has to rebuild the Southern Water Tribe.” She stopped and looked up at her friends. “I want to help my people. I want to rebuild and strengthen my home. I want it to be as beautiful as the Northern Water Tribe.” Her tone was firm, and her eyes were full of passion.

…

There was a short pause after saying that.

Then, Satoru rubbed his chin.

“Hmm, sounds good. Wanna have me help you out? With my sense of architecture, I promise to get the south a massive upgrade.” Satoru boasted arrogantly and winked at her.

A fond smile spread across her face after hearing that.

“No.”

Satoru staggered at that.

“Meh, you’re all so boring.” Toph interrupted their moment in a smug tone.

The young girl sat up and shot them all an arrogant smirk. “I, on the other hand, will use my precious time to start something big.” She proclaimed loudly as she smacked her chest with a fist.

Satoru leaned close and looked at her with half-lidded eyes. “Heh, and what will that be, you little pipsqueak?”

Toph widened her smirk. “Hmph, I will force the King to unite all the provinces of the Earth Kingdom. If the kingdom were united 100 years ago, the Fire Nation could have been defeated by now. I got the idea after Yung told me why Omashu was defeated so quickly.”

Satoru raised a brow at that.

“Seriously? Eh, sounds like boring politics.” He dismissed her with a wave.

Toph didn’t care about that. She knows that this is important so that if another war breaks out, the Earth Kingdom will be much better prepared.

After that, the Walls of Ba Sing Se were visible on the horizon.

Team Avatar could only stare in awe at the massive walls. You couldn’t see anything like that anywhere else in the world.

Unlike the original Gaang, they could gaze at the walls without worrying that a drill would endanger the people inside.

/

“Urgh, this place is the worst,” Mai complained as she trotted through knee-deep muddy water inside a vast swamp.

In front of her was Ty Lee, who walked through the water with great vigor and a happy smile on her face. She turned around and walked backwards, giving Mai a broad grin. “Aww, cheer up, Mai. Maybe we’ll find some cute animals here.”

Mai gave her friend a flat look. “The only thing we will find here is an infection from being stung by insects.”

The moody girl looked around. “Why are we even here? The Avatar was sighted near a desert and not this stupid swamp.”

Ty Lee’s face fell slightly when her attempt to cheer up Mai didn’t work. “Didn’t Mr. Boom tell you?”

“No, he doesn’t speak with me at all.”

That much was true. Mai and the Mercenary didn’t go along at all.

Ty Lee began to smile again. “Oh, then I will tell you," she chirped happily. “You see, because the Avatar was sighted near the desert, Mr. Boom thinks he will explore this swamp next. In here is a really huge tree with maaaaassive spiritual energy.” Ty Lee stopped her explanation and rubbed her chin. “I kinda want to see it too, hehe.”

…

Mai sighed tiredly. She doesn’t have the energy at the moment.

‘Fantastic, in just two weeks, I went from Omashu to the Capital and then back to the Earth Kingdoms to this lame swamp south of Omashu. Azula, you owe me a huge favor when this is over. Not like she will acknowledge it anyway.’

As the two girls were busy chatting, our trusty Combustion Bender grumbled like usual.

He had spent a lifetime honing his skills and never failed to capture or kill a target. He was a master in tracking and fighting.

But …

Never in his life was he as lost as today.

The direction the Avatar was taking changed by the hour. For the very first time, he didn’t know how to catch someone.

The only chance was to take a guess and wait to ambush the Avatar.

/

Deep inside one of the most dangerous places in the Spirit World, Ozai walked alone through burning fields of auburn colored grass. To his right, you could see a massive forest with trees having orange-colored leaves, and to his left stretched a vast ocean of lava.

But the most prominent feature of this place was the gigantic temple in front of him.

If Ozai were to come from Satoru’s world, he would describe this temple as a mix between a traditional Japanese castle and an Inca pyramid. This temple, or castle, stood at least 750 meters tall and was 1500 meters wide. Its golden-colored sandstone shone brightly, reflecting the burning fields around it. The structure was supported on each side by burning black-colored wood.

And at the top was a small artificial sun, heating up the area.

It was an incredible sight.

Even Ozai needed a moment to gaze up at this unbelievable structure.

“Amazing, I must assemble the Fire Nation’s best architects to build something similar near the palace. After my victory, this will showcase how powerful- AAARRRRGGHHHH!”

Ozai’s monologue was interrupted as a sharp pain erupted from inside his head. He clutched his head with his right hand and grabbed his knee with his left to stabilize himself. A deafening scream escaped his mouth.

“You … *pant* … just stay quiet … *pant* … and accept me as your master, you insolent spirit.”

Suddenly, he could hear a second voice inside his mind. It sounded distorted and had a slight echo.

“SuRenDer YouR bOdy. Give UP yOur MinD. IT’S ALL MINE!”

It was the spirit Ozai had merged with a few days earlier. And it seems he has yet to achieve complete control over it. The spirit was called Kontorou and required a strong will to suppress it.

Ozai gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. “Silence, I am your master. I will use you as I see fit.”

He would not succumb to a mere spirit.

Thankfully, it was enough to keep this thing quiet for now.

It was quite literally a pain in the ass dealing with this thing. But the payoff was worth it.

Kontorou not only lets Ozai detect strong spirits near him but also allows him to merge with them if his mind can handle the strain.

That’s not all; his body underwent significant changes as well. Ozai’s body was now much sturdier than before. His reflexes were sharpened, too.

But Ozai still wasn’t satisfied. No, he needs more power. The mental capacity aside, the human body could theoretically hold seven spirits in total.

Enough room to merge with all the elemental spirits.

The Air Spirit of Enlightenment, Kuki.

The Ocean and Moon Spirits, Tui and La.

The Quaking Spirit of Earth, Jishin.

The Blazing Spirit of Fire, Agni.

And that’s why Ozai was in this strange place to begin with. He wanted to defeat the Blazing Spirit Agni and use its power for his own ambitions. His Firebending prowess would shoot through the roof if he could merge with it.

After that, he would deal with the Moon and Ocean spirits. It’s quite fortunate that the Northern Water Tribe is currently fighting a civil war.

A perfect opportunity to send some Yuyan Archers inside to steal the two Kois.

Zhao had informed him about the two Kois before he left for his foolish invasion.

As Ozai was thinking about his future projects, he arrived at the castle.

He entered and was met with something akin to an enormous throne room.

And on said throne sat a beautiful woman.

Her golden hair with small black strands flowed down her body, and her blood-red eyes gazed down at Ozai with disgust.

“Human, why have you entered this sacred realm? Leave now, and I may forgive your foolish mistake.” Her tone left no trace of sympathy at all. It was clear that Ozai was not welcome.

Of course, the Fire Lord doesn’t care at all. He casually folded his arms behind his back and slowly approached the spirit. “I am afraid I can’t do that. Your power is needed to bring my nation the glory it deserves.”

Agni’s eyes narrowed. “So be it. Then die.” She said calmly before standing up and launching a massive wall of rainbow-colored flames at Ozai.

The fight had begun.

/

/

/

End of chapter 13.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Satoru’s talk with Bumi will be revealed in later chapters.

If you’re wondering why there was no drill, this Team Avatar arrived in Ba Sing Se while the original Gang was still in the swamp.

Don’t worry; the drill will still make an appearance.

Yes, Ozai will use the strength of the spirits to increase his chance of winning against Satoru. In one of the comics from Avatar Korra, it was stated to be possible. Of course, I will include my personal headcanon as well.

I promise I won’t do anything too ridiculous. Please bear with it.

Now, about the categories.

Raava and Vaatu stand at the top. They embody light and darkness and are the most powerful spirits. They are in the Divine category.

After them come the elemental spirits. Their reign is limited to their respective element. They are in the Great-Spirits Category. For example, Agni would be in this category.

Then we have powerful spirits like the Mother of Faces. These spirits are in the Upper-Spirit Category.

After that comes the Medium-Spirit category. Spirits like this lemur-like creature that interacted with Avatar Wan would fall in this category.

And lastly, the frail and weakest spirits. They find themselves in the Lower-Spirit category. For example, the spirits accompanying Iroh in Avatar Korra would fall in this category.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 14 of “Avatar Gojo”.

If some of you are confused about Satoru’s schedule …

Satoru is constantly training by himself and/or with his friends. He's still getting stronger, even if I’m not writing about it.

Don’t be surprised if he suddenly bends sand or metal. There is no point in writing about all his little training exercises.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

The usual peaceful Spirit World was shaken up by a fierce battle, wrecking everything in a huge radius. Weak spirits were fleeing in fear of being erased, and a blazing storm of hot flames destroyed the beautiful landscape.

A towering tornado of flames spread through the land like a natural disaster.

In the middle of all that, stood Fire Lord Ozai, his attire burned up and his upper body exposed. He was breathing heavily as he covered up his left shoulder, which was covered in burn wounds. His expression was one of pure fury. He will not bow down to this spirit standing before him.

His opponent, however, was not fairing any better. Agni’s hair was ruffled up and, in some places, completely charred. Her once-white dress, with red streaks, was ripped right over her abdomen and barely held together by a single thread.

“Hu- *pant* human, stop this nonsense at once. You don’t know what you are doing.”

A smile swept across Ozai’s face.

Good, the spirit is getting desperate.

“Hmph, I know exactly what I’m doing, spirit. With your power, I will rise above even the Avatar. Just accept your fate and surrender.” He said threateningly and raised his right hand to attack Agni with a burst of flames.

Agni blocked that with a shield of golden flames, making Ozai’s flames split apart like water crashing against a rock.

However, Ozai anticipated that and used Agni’s temporarily blocked vision to close the distance and attack her with a powerful strike to her chest.

The poor spirit was flung away like a ragdoll and bounced across the ground helplessly. She could catch herself at the last second and avoided a kick to her head by using a burst of fire to fly away.

In the air, she glared down at Ozai and concentrated heat into her left palm. The air around her rippled, and the concentrated mass of plasma in her hand sparked with power.

She let go of it, and a lightning-fast beam of plasma closed in on Ozai. The Fire Lord could charge a lightning strike at the last second and let the two attacks cancel each other out.

A huge explosion shook the area.

This fight was far from over.

/

At the same time, with Team Avatar.

“Looks like you were right, Azula. This city really is divided into multiple areas.” Satoru said in awe as he peeked from under his blindfold, gazing down at the enormous city below him.

They had just flown over the wall and tried to search for a nice place to land.

The princess rolled her eyes. “Hmph, of course I’m right.” Then she looked down at the sprawling city in disgust. “Tch, look at this. How can something like that even be called a city? The layout is the height of stupidity.”

Katara was confused by her complaint. She looked at Azula with raised brows. “What do you mean? This looks amazing,” she said wondrously, pointing at the numerous train stations and snake-like structures that stretched through Ba Sing Se.

However, Azula only clicked her tongue at that. “Aesthetics isn’t everything. The transportation of goods, clean water, housing, and many other essential services that make a city function are not present here, or at least not to the required capacity.”

Her eyes landed on one area in particular.

“And don’t even get me started on how they shoved the poor in one concentrated spot. You need to spread them out, or else they will form factions and revolt against you.” Azula began to ramble and continued to list all the faults of Ba Sing Se. Team Avatar once again noticed how smart Azula can be.

Katara slightly reeled back and laughed stiffly. “Ha … haha … I guess you’re right?”

Azula gave her no mind and held her chin high.

She was always right.

After that, the team landed somewhere in the rich part of the upper ring.

Satoru jumped off Suguru and inspected his surroundings. “So, what are we gonna do first? Oh, how about we check out the palace and annoy the king? Heh, I bet he is exactly the same as the stuck-up elders from my clan.” He rambled in a satisfied tone.

Before he could get ahead of himself, Katara grabbed his arm to stop him from running off somewhere. “Satoru, hold on a second. We first need to find a place to sleep. Maybe we can ask around to see if we can rent a house?” she gently suggested.

“She’s right, Satoru. Either we find something on our own, or order the king to give us a mansion for our stay here.” Azula said sternly.

The princess gracefully jumped off Suguru and looked around in disgust. “Tch, disgusting. I hope we won’t stay here as long as we stayed in the north.”

Satoru smirked and swung an arm around her shoulder. “Heehee, cheer up, Azula. This will be the next chapter of our adventure.”

Azula quietly grumbled at that.

And lastly, Toph managed to get off the dragon as well. She roughly landed on the ground, making it crack. “Haaaaah, and now I’m stuck here again. Urgh, please don’t make me visit any nobles. I can’t deal with them.” She complained childishly, her head hung low, and her posture slumped.

Satoru lightly punched Toph’s arm. “Cheer up, Toochan, if we find any nobles, I’ll make sure to annoy them just for you.”

He then walked ahead of the others with a skip in his step. “Alright, guys, let’s find ourselves a place to stay the night.”

And with that, Team Avatar made their way through Ba Sing Se. Katara tried to make the most of this new place and looked around in awe. Azula and Toph, on the other hand, wanted to get out of this place.

They walked by numerous fancy shops and restaurants, but a place to rent houses was nowhere to be found.

Satoru decided to knock on a random house to ask where to find something like that.

A frail old man opened the door and peeked through it. He looked at the teens with raised brows. “Yes? How can I help you?”

“Hey, gramps, do ya know any place where we can rent a room?” he got straight to the point without introducing himself.

The old man opened the door fully and looked at the teens suspiciously. “Excuse me, but … are you not from here?”

“Jep, you’ve got that right,” Satoru chirped brightly. “We just want to stay here for a few days and then go back fighting against the Fire Nation. You see, I’m the Avatar and need to stop the war. How about you-“

“SSSHHHHHHH!” The old man suddenly hushed them. He looked around worriedly. “You can’t speak about the war just like that, you young punks.” He hissed at them angrily.

…

The teens were confused and blinked at the old man.

“Huh? Why?” Satoru asked, bewildered.

“You can’t-“ he stopped briefly to look around one last time before continuing. Then he sighed tiredly. “If you speak about the war, you will disappear.”

Now, Katara got worried; she stepped forward and spoke hesitantly. “Disappear? What do you mean by that?”

But the old man only shook his head. He had said enough. “Just be careful out here. They will get you if you aren’t careful.”

Toph perked up suddenly. “Hey, wait a sec. Do you mean the stalkers?”

And now even Azula's attention was caught. She looked at Toph suspiciously. “What stalkers? Are you making up stupid things again?” Azula didn’t trust Toph one bit and shot her a slight glare. She hasn’t forgotten how much the brat had pranked her in the past.

But Toph shook her head. “Nah, we were being followed the minute we landed here. Just give me a moment.” She said dismissively and made a simple gesture with her hand.

Not a moment later, there was a loud yelp in the distance, and a trail of stirred-up earth made its way towards them.

Azula and Katara looked at the scene confusedly.

What the hell is happening now?

However, Satoru gave Toph a shocked expression. He could sense a person inside the trail and wondered how he hadn’t sensed the person when Toph could do it as if it were nothing.

Is her reach so much greater than his?

It seems he still has much to learn about the Seismic Sense.

The trail stopped right in front of Toph. She reached inside to pull out a terrified man wearing dark green clothes and a flat hat in the same colors.

He was utterly shocked to be spotted as a master in the arts of stealth, even among the ranks of the Dai Li. Not to mention that he couldn’t do anything against the might of this random Earthbender. He was dragged through the earth completely helpless.

Before Team Avatar could make sense of the situation, the old man at the door screeched loudly and shut his door roughly.

“YOU MADMEN. NOW YOU’VE DONE IT!”

Satoru didn’t give it any reaction and instead focused his attention on the stalker in front of him. “So, who are you? A fan, maybe?” he teased lightly and leaned closer.

Before the terrified man could answer, the situation got out of hand as several agents attacked them from all directions at the same time.

Fortunately, Satoru and Toph saw the attack coming from miles away.

Now that Satoru knew they were being followed, it was much easier to spot the stalkers. He lazily turned around and gave their attackers a dark smirk.

He made a simple arc with his right hand and created a tiny tornado that swept the agents from their feet. Then he stomped on the ground, trapping most of them inside.

And just like that, all fifteen agents were swiftly dealt with.

This whole thing didn’t even take five seconds. These guys were pathetically weak.

Satoru approached the few conscious men sitting on the ground, rubbing their heads, and leaned closer. “Heh, well, now I’m interested. What was that supposed to be? Who’re you working for?”

Instead of answering Satoru, one agent spat at him. “Tch, you won’t get any information from me.”

…

…

…

Satoru stared at him. Then at Toph. Both smirked wickedly. He turned back to the poor agent on the ground.

“Heh,”

/

Long Feng was busy going over new reports when he heard a knock on the door.

He looked up from his papers and glared at the door.

Why was he being disturbed? At this time? The reports are not due for two hours.

“Enter,” he ordered sternly.

The door opened, and his blood ran cold when he saw who had knocked on his door.

“Yooo, cool office you’ve got here.”

White hair, blindfold, and accompanied by three girls?

The Avatar!

But why was he here? Oh no, is he planning on doing the same as in the Northern Water Tribe?

Long Feng got nervous because his agents informed him about the current state of the north after the Avatar left the place.

As the head of the Dai Li nervously thought about Satoru’s presence, the boy in question approached Long Feng with a relaxed posture. He waved a hand in front of Long Feng’s face. “Hey, someone in there? You’re not old enough to space out like that.~” Satoru teased mockingly with half-lidded eyes.

Long Feng snapped out of his thoughts and smiled forcefully at the Avatar. “Oho, where are my manners? Avatar Satoru, I presume? It’s a pleasure to meet you in person. My name is Long Feng, advisor of King Kuei and head of the Dai Li.” He introduced himself in a snobby tone.

He knew that the Avatar didn’t care about etiquette or authority. But it won’t hurt to flaunt his prestigious status.

As expected, the Avatar waved him off disinterested. “Yeah, whatever, I’m just here to ask for a favor.”

Long Feng’s eyes widened far.

What?

Did he hear that right?

A favor?

He gulped excitedly. “Hoh? What kind of favor are we talking about?” he needs to play his cards right. This is a rare chance. If he can give the Avatar what he wants, the boy will be in his debt.

And that means he can use the boy to grab even more power.

Long Feng was well aware of how strong the Avatar was. The tales spoken around the world reached Ba Sing Se long ago. Clearly, Satoru had a good chance of defeating the Fire Lord.

After the war is over, he can ask the Avatar to hand over the territory of the Fire Nation.

He could finally have his own Kingdom.

A leering smile spread across Long Feng's face.

“Eh, I just need a house in the upper ring. Azula won’t stop nagging if I let her sleep anywhere else.” Satoru said disinterested with a slight wave.

“And what would be in it for me?”

Satoru stared at him blankly. “Huh, what do you mean?”

Not knowing what the Avatar meant, Long Feng still smiled at the young boy. “Your debt, Avatar Satoru. If I give you a house, I want something in return. It’s business. One hand washes the other.” The hopeful tone in Long Feng waned bit by bit.

Did he read the situation wrong?

His hunch turned out to be correct. Satoru's confusion quickly changed to something more immature. He tried to hold back laughter. “Pff, I just need a house, you snob. What? Did you think I would owe you something? Heh, we will pay you, but nothing more.” Satoru chuckled mockingly.

…

What?

It seems Long Feng misunderstood the situation. A heavy sigh escaped him. Well, as long as the boy behaves, everything should be fine. Let’s just hope he doesn’t stay for too long.

However, before Long Feng could respond, another agent entered and handed him a report.

Long Feng briefly went over the more important details.

Oh?

It seems not all hope is lost.

“Well, Avatar Satoru, it seems you do owe me something. I just heard that you beat up several of my agents. I wish to be compensated.” He said smugly.

And with that, Long Feng officially made Satoru his enemy.

What an idiot.

/

Team Avatar stood in front of their new home. It was a massive mansion located in the upper ring, featuring three floors and a basement. And by the looks of it, this house was not older than a few years.

You typically must be royalty to rent something like this.

“You really need to learn to solve your problems without violence,” Katara said tiredly.

Satoru waved her off and entered the house. “Nah, he was an asshole. He deserved it.”

They were talking about how Satoru had treated Long Feng only a few minutes prior.

Satoru had a point, however. The agents attacked them first. He had every reason to defend himself.

And Toph only snatched the first one because he stalked them.

Satoru opened the door and was met with a vast, open hall featuring two sets of stairs at the back, leading to the second floor. To the right, a tiny arc led to the dining area, and to the right was a small library of sorts. And lastly, between the two sets of stairs was a fancy wooden double door; wherever that would lead.

His mouth opened wide, and he smiled in awe at his new temporary home. “Oh woooow, that looks … way too fancy.” He deflated and turned around to walk back outside. “Welp, time to ask the old fucker to give us something else.”

However, an annoyed princess grabbed him by the collar and swung him back inside. “Stop being stupid and act more like your age. This is leagues better than what we got in the North.”

Her tone may sound rough, but she really wanted to stay in this house. This is as far as it gets compared to her old home in the palace.

Katara was on Azula’s side as well. “Yeah, this looks amazing. Hey Azula, how about we check out the second floor?”

Azula roughly threw Satoru off her and nodded at the waterbender. “Hmph, fine, I need to find a room as far away from these two idiots anyway.”

With that, Katara and Azula explored the house, leaving Satoru on the ground. A certain Earthbender approached him. “These two will be occupied for a while. How about we do something fun?” she suggested with a wide smirk.

Satoru quickly jumped up and dusted himself off. “Sure, whatcha wanna do?”

“Heh, I want another competition. I need to pay you back for the humiliation at the North.” Toph said menacingly.

Satoru returned her smirk. “Sure, sounds cool.” He turned around and shouted after the other girls. “HEY, I’M GONNA HEAD OUT WITH TOOCHAN. DON’T MISS ME TOO MUCH.”

He didn’t wait for a response and swiftly exited with Toph in tow.

/

After Azula and Katara found their respective rooms, it was time to head out and find this prestigious university that Azula spoke of.

They didn’t waste any more time and got straight to work. If the information is correct, the school should only be a few minutes away from their current house.

“Can we even go inside? Isn’t it a university for adults?” Katara asked Azula curiously.

Azula briefly glanced at Katara before shrugging lazily. “I’m sure they have a program for teenagers as well. It wouldn’t make sense to have a university without a school for younger people where bright minds could be developed.”

Katara looked at her with an unsure expression. “Uh-huh, if you say so.”

“You worry too much.” Azula waved her off. “I’m always right. Just trust me on this.”

That made Katara look at her suspiciously. Was Satoru actually rubbing off on her? She sure hopes not.

After that, the two teens walked straight ahead and arrived at their destination a few minutes later. They stood before the school with wonderous eyes. It was a massive building, towering above the surrounding houses. The architecture was awe-inspiring.

Even Azula had to admit that it looked breathtaking.

It took them a while to regain their bearings. But after they overcame their initial shock, both of them walked inside, eager to see what was hiding there.

“Wow, this looks amazing. Are you having something like this in the Fire Nation as well?”

“Hmph, we pride ourselves on more important things. But … I have to admit that this sure looks impressive.”

Katara smiled at the princess. “Oh? Maybe you can show me around if I visit the Fire Nation in the future.”

Azula returned her smirk, albeit more savagely. “Sure, then you can finally see how wonderful our Nation is.”

Katara crossed her arms over her chest and smirked at Azula smugly. “Hmph, my home will look way more impressive after I rebuild the South. I’m sure of it.”

“Pff, as if,” Azula remarked mockingly. “There is no way my glorious Nation could ever be inferior to some random city made of ice.” She teased and leaned closer.

“Wanna bet?” Now, a dark smirk formed on Katara’s face as well.

Both girls stared each other down. It looked like a fight could break out any moment now. Well, more like a friendly competition.

But surprisingly, they suddenly began to laugh loudly. A hearty and bright laugh made them finally drop their guard.

The friendship they had built over the past few months had finally developed enough for them to be at ease around each other.

Katara didn’t even care anymore that Azula was from the Fire Nation. It was as if she were joking with just another girl her age.

They tuned out their surroundings and didn’t even notice that all the students around them had vanished inside their respective classrooms.

Fortunately for them, their little moment was interrupted by a girl around their age. She seemed to be in a hurry and bumped into Katara. The girl fell on her butt, letting out a soft gasp.

Katara stumbled a bit but managed to catch herself. She looked down at the girl on the ground and blinked a few times. The girl was rubbing her behind with a pained expression.

Katara stretched out her hand and smiled down at the girl. “Here, let me help you up.”

The girl on the ground looked up confusedly. She had brown hair and olive-green eyes. Then, her eyes widened in shock, and she stood up rapidly, bowing before the pair. “Oh gosh, I’m so sorry. I swear it was just a mistake. I was in a hurry, you see?” 

Katara blinked.

What?

It wasn’t that big of a deal. She just bumped into her.

She tried to calm down the trembling girl. “It’s okay, seriously, you don’t need to apologize,” Katara said in a calm tone and grabbed the girl's hands. “It was just a minor mistake. My name is Katara. Nice to meet you.”

The girl was taken aback by Katara’s gentleness and stiffened. “Umm … okay? I’m Jin, ni- nice to meet you as well.”

“And this right here is my friend Azula.” Katara introduced the princess.

Jin finally got over her shock and bowed slightly. “Oh, nice to meet you, too.”

But Azula didn’t return the friendly gesture and simply glared at Jin with a bored expression.

“Um …” the poor girl began to sweat. Did she do something wrong?

Thankfully, Katara came to her rescue and lightly nudged Azula’s side. “Hey, don’t be rude.”

Azula briefly glanced at Katara before sighing tiredly. “Haaah, fine. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” She said sarcastically.

Fortunately, Jin doesn't seem to have noticed it and smiles at the princess.

But then she remembered why she was in a hurry, and her eyes widened again.

“OH SHOOT! I’M GONNA BE LATE! WE ARE GONNA BE LATE!” she blurted out and began to sprint away, running through the halls hastily.

Azula and Katara stared at Jin's leaving form and shared a glance.

“Do we follow her, or …?” Katara asked, her voice perplexed.

…

“She’s getting bullied.”

Katara snapped her head to Azula. “Huh? What do you mean?”

Azula clicked her tongue. “It’s painfully obvious. Just observe her behavior and the way she carries herself. She appears to be a commoner, judging by her attire. This school is primarily for the elite and affluent, you know? I guess she doesn’t have it easy here as a simple commoner. The only thing I don’t get is how she can afford this school if she wears clothes like that?”

Katara covered her mouth. “Oh no, that’s horrible. We need to help her.”

…

“Why?” Azula asked in disgust.

Katara gasped. “Azula,” she said sternly. “If what you said is true, we have to help her. It’s common sense.”

But Azula could only look at Katara as if she had grown a second head. “She’s a peasant.”

“So? Didn’t you also call me a peasant in the past?”

“That’s different. You have actual value. Your bending is top notch.”

“Urgh, you … *sigh* … look, how about we first look and find out if she is actually getting bullied. If so, we will help her. And for that, I promise I will try to convince Satoru to use his status as the Avatar to get you a personal servant for as long as we stay in Ba Sing Se. How about that?”

…

…

…

“Tch, fine, let’s beat up some extras,” Azula said menacingly, following behind where Jin just ran off to.

Katara caught up and softly grabbed her shoulder. “Let’s first see if she is actually getting bullied. And we won’t beat up anyone, we will just try to help her.”

“Hmph, don’t think so lowly of me. Do you believe I’ll act on such primitive instincts? I will only resort to force if diplomacy doesn’t work. If they aren’t intelligent enough to grasp this opportunity I lay before them, it's on them.”

Katara deadpanned, remembering the times when she threatened Satoru that she would hang his corpse over her bed. “Sure.”

The pair then found the classroom and entered quietly. The room was massive, with at least fifty students around their age sitting in five rows of ten people each.

The teacher looked up from his book and glared at them. His sweaty black hair was gelled to the side to cover a huge bald spot, and his bright green eyes drilled through their skulls. He was at least over forty years old if his wrinkled face was anything to go by.

“I don’t remember having you two in my class.” He began in a snobby tone and forcefully shut his book. “If you are exchange students, you should have arrived thirty minutes earlier to represent your school accordingly. Hmph, whatever, come forward and introduce yourself.”

There were multiple things wrong with this situation. Azula wasn’t aware of how things worked in this backwater kingdom, but to infiltrate a school that easily spoke of unimaginable idiocracy.

No identification? Seriously?

This supposed tutor doesn’t even know if they have paid the fee to enter this school.

And how dare he not recognize the princess of the Fire Nation? This farce will end now.

Azula gracefully carried herself through the classroom, her gaze never leaving the teacher, returning the glare tenfold. She stopped in front of him and crossed her arms.

“You will apologize for your rudeness right now, peasant. Do you know who you are speaking to?” Her tone was sharp and echoed through the room like a knife.

The teacher scoffed loudly with a low chuckle escaping his lips. He misunderstood the situation, thinking he was dealing with a noble's daughter. “You seem to have misunderstood something, girl. The teachers of this school don’t have to bend down to nobility. In my class, you have to listen to me. If you can’t behave, you can leave right now.”

The glare in Azula’s eyes intensifies. “How dare you compare me to a useless noble. The dirt eaters of this pathetic Kingdom are all beneath me. You are in the presence of the princess of the Fire Nation and Firebending Master of Avatar Satoru, Azula.”

The room fell silent.

Out of pure instinct alone, all the students sat up straighter and inhaled a sharp gasp.

Was she telling the truth? There was no way, right? Why would Princess Azula be here in Ba Sing Se?

The teacher, however, squinted at the princess and watched a little closer. He went over her features.

His eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. He began to sweat. As a scholar, he had seen enough paintings of the princess. How could he be so stupid? He should have recognized her sooner.

Shit! What can he do now?

The middle-aged man began to twitch and grabbed his collar to breathe more easily. “I- I- I- I apologize for my rudeness. It- It wasn’t on purpose. I just didn’t expect the princess to visit our school.” He begged with a tremor in his voice and fell on his knees. He was basically kissing the ground Azula was standing on.

Even if she was from another nation and had no might over him, he knew he shouldn’t mess with her if the stories he heard were true.

Not to mention, she was the mentor of the Avatar.

He can’t even do anything because any mention of the war would get him in prison. Officially, there is no war in Ba Sing Se.

Fortunately for him, Azula was in a good mood and simply huffed in annoyance. “Hmph, it’s good that you know your place, peasant.”

Well, she would have done nothing to him either way. She was well aware that you can’t always use force to get what you want. Thankfully, most people were still afraid of her.

Azula turned left to face the students. “I won’t repeat myself. I expect you to treat me and my friend with the respect we deserve. Otherwise, you will face the consequences.” She threatened the students harshly and gestured to Katara, who waved at them hesitantly.

“Um, I’m her friend, by the way. My name is Katara.” She introduced herself stiffly. She was still taken aback by Azula’s sheer incompetence in making a good first impression.

The students nodded and slightly bowed to them. They all had pale faces.

Katara leaned closer to Azula to whisper something in her ear. “Great, now everyone is afraid of us. Why didn’t you let me handle this?”

Azula rolled her eyes. “It was necessary. We can’t let them walk all over us.”

Katara could only sigh tiredly. Their first day of school had just begun, and she already had a major headache.

After that whole display was over, the rest of the period continued normally. Well, as normal as it could get with the princess of the Fore Nation in the class.

During the break, Katara grabbed Azula and approached Jin, who was sitting alone in the back.

Katara smiled happily at the other girl. “Hi, can we sit here with you?”

Jin was shocked that they would approach her at all. Sure, they were friendly with her earlier, but that was when she didn’t know that they were with the Avatar.

“Oh, um, sure? I don’t mind.” She still didn’t know what their plan was here. Were they just trying to humiliate her?

Katara’s smile widened. “Wonderful, thank you so much. How long have you been in this school by now?” she asked, interested, and sat down in front of Jin.

Azula did the same, albeit with less vigor than Katara.

Jin fidgeted with her fingers. “It’s my second week here. Excuse me, but why are you so friendly with me? I’m just a lowly commoner; you shouldn’t speak with me. The others will mock you if they see you hanging out with me.” Her tone became quieter as she spoke, and she lowered her gaze as if she was too afraid to hold eye contact.

What did the others do to her?

“Jin, we don’t care about social status or something like that. You are human, just like us. Do you need help? Maybe we can speak with those who treated you poorly and change their minds? Don’t be afraid to tell us.” Katara’s tone was passionate and filled with empathy.

Katara leaned forward and grabbed Jin’s hands across the table. She wanted to signal that she was not a threat to her and looked her in the eyes with a friendly expression.

The shy girl still averted her eyes again. “They won’t change no matter what you do. Trust me, I tried.”

At this point, Azula had had enough. “Urgh, I can’t watch this any longer. Tell me who bullies you, and I will let them know who they are dealing with. Speak now!” The princess was getting impatient and didn’t want to listen to this girl whining about every little thing.

But what made her want to stop the bullying was not out of compassion or anything like that; no, she only wanted to get her private servant. Katara had promised to beg Satoru for one, and she would not waste this opportunity.

“Azula, we won’t beat them up. We will try to keep things civil.” Katara lectured her friend gently.

“Oh? What do we have here?” a new voice suddenly said from behind them.

The voice sounded male with a snobby undertone.

Katara and Azula turned around to see who was bothering them. They came face to face with a small, fat teenager looking at them leeringly. Four other people accompanied the little Gollum.

There were two males and two females, all of whom were dressed in beautiful and clean clothes. They had their arms crossed over their chests as they looked down on Azula and Katara with arrogant smiles.

Did they think they stood above Azula? Seriously? Is their brain damaged? Or did they not believe her to be the real princess Azula?

Jin slumped into herself, making herself as small as possible. She was gazing down again.

The leader spoke up again. He leaned closer and grabbed the underside of Katara’s chin, lifting it up. “For such a beautiful flower to be surrounded by those people is a crime. How about you ditch the fake princess and the lowlife and come with me?” he said in a disgusting tone as he looked deep into Katara’s eyes.

Ah, they didn’t believe Azula.

Well, that’s unfortunate for them.

Katara wanted to retort, but one of the males spoke up first. “Haha, seriously, why would you willingly sit with a beggar? It’s dangerous, you know? Who knows what dangerous diseases she could infect us with?”

He walked around the table and grabbed Jin’s face, squishing her cheeks together. “Isn’t that right? You disgusting wretch?” he mocked Jin, who was starting to form tears in her eyes.

Why are they doing this to her? What has she done to deserve this?

Well, Katara didn’t have an answer herself.

Her dark eyes barely hide the wrath she holds inside her.

She leaned sideways and spoke eerily calmly into Azula’s ears. “Azula, let’s beat them up.”

At first, Azula didn’t believe her ears and blinked at Katara a few times, but after getting over her shock, she smirked darkly at the poor things in front of her.

It was time to have some fun.

For the following five minutes, the classroom was filled with screams of unadulterated agony and pain. Katara and Azula thoroughly tormented the poor students. They had no mercy at all, especially Azula. She could finally blow off some steam.

The teacher and the other students gazed at the display in horror, unable to believe their eyes.

How can a human body bend that way?

Jin, too, could only look at the scene in terror.

What is happening?

At the end of the whole ordeal, the five students sat on their knees, crying and begging them to stop.

Katara stood in front of them, looking down in disgust. “You will apologize to Jin for what you have done to her, and you will never ever do such a thing again to anyone else in your entire life, got that?”

“YES, PLEASE HAVE MERCY!” they screamed pitifully. Fresh tears spilled from their eyes, and snot dripped from their nose.

…

…

…

Katara raised a brow. “Well?”

The bullies widened their eyes. Right, they must apologize. They crawled to Jin and bowed their heads deeply.

“We apologize for our behaviour.”

Jin didn’t respond and simply blinked, completely overwhelmed by this situation.

“Now get out of my sight,” Katara spat out, irritated.

And with that, the bullies fled in absolute fear, and the rumour that a savage beast roamed the school was born.

Katara could finally relax and sighed tiredly. She turned around to face Jin with a calm smile. “If they ever do something like that again, please don't hesitate to reach out to us, okay?” Her tone was soft but firm at the same time.

“Um … why did you help me? I’m just a lowly commoner.” Jin asked hesitantly, fidgeting with her fingers. She was still nervous.

Another sigh escaped Katara, but a sympathetic one. “Jin, there is no one in the world who is worth more just because they have money or power. Even Satoru … I mean, the Avatar is just another person. Trust me, and don’t let these guys walk over you.”

The nervous girl rubbed her elbow but finally managed to look up again. “I think I get what you say … I will try my best.” The last part was said with more vigor.

Suddenly, Jin’s eyes sparkled, and a small smile covered her face. “Hey, how about you visit the tea shop I work in? It’s in the upper ring and the owner is this super nice old uncle.” She was speaking a lot more excitedly now.

“I’d love to,” Katara told her softly.

Then, she looked at Jin confusedly. “Is that why you can afford this school?”

Jin laughed nervously and rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. “Yeah, they pay me way too much. But at least I can care for my old grandpa with that.”

“Oh,” Jin perked up. “But please don’t tell my boyfriend about what happened today. If he finds out I was getting bullied, he will do far worse things to them. I don’t want that.”

Katara tilted her head. “Your boyfriend? Why would I speak with him?”

“He’s also working at the tea shop where I'm working. He is the sweetest boy in the entire world, but he can get really protective sometimes.” Jin had a fond look in her eyes now. “He beat up an entire pub because a few guys made some comments about my appearance and grabbed my butt. It was our second date.”

Katara smiled in understanding. “Alright, your secret is safe with us.”

Her new friend smiled in relief.

And with that, Katara could finally enjoy the rest of the day in peace. Maybe she can convince Azula to- … wait, where is she?

Katara spun around in search of her friend. But she couldn’t find Azula anywhere.

Huh?

When did she run off?

Katara didn’t know Azula had already sneaked off when the bullies apologized. She wanted to stroll through the city in search of a place where she could buy a servant.

/

It was weird.

After they dealt with the bullies and Jin warmed up to her, the girl seemed to have transformed into an entirely different person.

Now she was outgoing and straightforward. It’s terrifying what bullying can do to a person. It was like Jin was swapped with an entirely different person.

Well, Katara was just glad to be able to help her and to make a new friend.

Now she has another reason to visit the tea shop where Jin was working.

Maybe she can convince the others to accompany her as well.

/

During Katara’s and Azula’s stay at school, Toph and Satoru decided to explore the city. The duo walked around aimlessly, their faces beaming with huge smiles.

Why were they smiling? They were in the middle of their competition.

And this time, Toph wanted to beat Satoru.

“I got one.” Toph suddenly exclaimed loudly and pointed to a nearby alleyway.

Satoru stilled and turned his head to her. “Huh? Seriously? But how? I didn’t sense him at all.” He was completely caught off guard by Toph’s efficiency and stared at her with disbelieving, wide eyes.

Sure, he knew she was way better than he was with handling the Seismic Sense, but he had two other elemental senses backing him up. So, how is he losing so hard?

She had already snatched herself 30 points, whereas Satoru was stuck with a measly 8 points.

Toph held her chin high and puffed out her chest with pure arrogance and smugness oozing from her small frame. “Hmph, what can I say? I’m just that much better than you.”

But Satoru was not bothered by her tone and leaned closer. His smirk was as wide as his face. “Heh, let’s first see if you actually caught one. Didn’t the last dude escape because you were too careless?” he teased in a soft but firm tone.

Toph lightly punched his arm and chuckled. “And I still believe that you were responsible for his escape because I was beating you so hard.” She teased right back.

What were they doing, you ask? Well, both noticed that these so-called Dai Li agents constantly stalked them, and they decided to start a game to see who could trap the most within a specific time frame.

Toph entered the alleyway and proudly showed off her freshly captured Dai Li agent, who was currently trapped between two giant slabs of earth. The poor man trembled all over his body and looked at the two teenagers with terrified eyes.

“Well, there you have it. One more point for Toph. I think I have nearly four times as many points as you, right?”

Satoru threw her a stinky look and turned around without making another sound. He needs to step up his game, or else the squirt will tease him the whole month about it.

The game was far from over.

/

The game was over.

After two more hours, Toph had scored a staggering 97 points, and Satoru lagged behind with a mere 34 points.

It was the biggest humiliation of his life.

Well, Toph had years of experience with the Seismic Sense. It didn’t lessen his humiliation that much, but it was something at least.

However, the worst part was that the pipsqueak laughed at him the whole time they walked back to their house.

“Hahahaha, I won, I won, I won. I’m so much better than you.~” She sang happily and skipped in front of him.

Satoru quite literally wanted to rip his ears out.

He will pay her back eventually.

…

…

…

And then he got an idea.

Satoru softly nudged Toph’s side. “Hey Toochan, I got an awesome idea.”

Toph went quiet and looked at him suspiciously. “Hm?”

“How about we duke it out in the outer ring and see who can bend one specific element better? I’ll only use Lavabending, and you Sandbending. We both still suck at them; it would be the perfect training exercise.” He excitedly made his point across and ruffled her hair.

Naturally, Toph liked this idea very much. She once again wore an animalistic smirk. Her features transformed, and she looked at Satoru with predatory eyes. “Heh, still sore about your loss? Hmph, fine, I will accept your challenge. Bring. It. On.”

Both stared at each other tensely, ready to beat each other into the ground again.

During the rest of the walk, they radiated so much aura that regular citizens avoided them in a huge radius.

After returning home, Katara informed them they would need to buy a servant because something had happened at school.

She also told them about wanting to visit a tea shop.

Whatever that was about.

Well, who cares? The only thing on Satoru’s mind was his upcoming battle with Toph.

He can’t wait.

/

“You want to do … what?” a general of the Fire Nation asked, perplexed.

“You heard me. Ty Lee and I will infiltrate the city before you attack it with your drill. If we are inside during the attack, we can use the distraction to find Princess Azula when she is separated from the Avatar because he will be occupied dealing with the drill.” The emotionless girl explained her plan to the old general sitting across from her in a flat tone.

They were resting around 50 kilometers away from Ba Sing Se. Next to them, the greatest technological masterpiece of the century was being constructed: a giant drill measuring several hundred meters in length.

“Wow, you are so smart, Mai.” Ty Lee gushed with her hands covering her mouth.

Mai didn’t pay her any mind and continued with her plan. “If you don’t go through with it … hmm, to be honest, I don’t really care, but the Fire Lord will surely be pissed.”

The general in front of her, whose name she had already forgotten, stiffened and looked at her with a pale face.

He quickly gave her a shaky smile. “Ah … my apologies. O- Of course, we will do as you say.”

Behind them all, the combustion bender impatiently tapped the ground with his foot.

He wants to complete this mission as soon as possible.

Dealing with two teenage girls was a pain.

/

/

/

End of chapter 14.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Not much happened during this chapter, but there can’t be progress in every single one.

The next one, however, will change things up a bit.

An overview of Satoru’s current power:

Not yet achieved: Healing, Lightningbending

Novice: Fogbending

Intermediate: Sandbending, Lavabending

Expert: Metalbending, Hydro Sense, Seismic Sense, Thermal Sense

Master: Airbending, Earthbending

Grand Master: Waterbending, Icebending, Firebending, Explosionbending, Hand-to-Hand combat

Techniques: Cleave, Pseudo Red

He can also use various other techniques shown in the show. Not all of them, but several. The techniques shown above are just the most important ones to him.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 15 of “Avatar Gojo”.

This chapter is a setup for the upcoming arcs. I hope you’ll enjoy it.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

“Uncle, we have another order for two of today's specials.”

“Coming right up, Prince Zuko.”

The Jasmine Dragon was a tea house filled to the brim with customers and thirsty guests. It was late noon, and most customers either came from work or used this time to discuss their business and other matters.

Running this place was Iroh, the retired general of the Fire Nation. He acquired this house to reward his exceptional skill in brewing tea from the King.

His nephew, Zuko, also worked here as a waiter. The young man took in orders left and right; he had no time to rest during this time of day.

Thankfully, they had another waiter.

And his shift had begun just now.

It was Sokka.

He walked into the room as if he owned the place. He scanned the area and immediately bolted straight to his first customers, a group of women, maybe all around forty years old. “Well, hello, you beautiful young ladies. May I have your order?”

The group of women giggled softly and shot him teasing winks. “Oh, Sokka, you little charmer. You should reserve this kind of talk for your girlfriend, you know?”

Yes, Sokka was very famous among middle-aged women, and Iroh shamelessly took advantage of that.

But Iroh not only had Zuko and Sokka employed in his tea shop. No, there were two others as well. 

Jin worked as the cashier, and Yue helped Iroh brew his tea.

Because of the latter, Zuko and Iroh didn’t need to hide their identities. Yue vouched for them, and the authorities allowed it because of her status as a princess.

Not to mention that there was no war in Ba Sing Se.

Yeah, whatever that is about.

Two hours later, things calmed down, and the teens could finally relax.

Zuko slumped into a chair and swiped a bucket of sweat from his face. “Urgh, I hate this. How long are we planning to stay here again?” he asked annoyedly. He was not enjoying the work here and wanted to leave Ba Sing Se again.

Jin came to his rescue. The young girl brought him a cold beverage of apple juice. “Stop brooding.” She told him fondly. “Isn’t it so lovely seeing all these different people enjoy our tea?”

The apple juice was quickly snatched from her plate. Zuko drank it, but the scowl didn’t leave his face. However, deep inside, he was glad to have someone in his corner again.

He had his uncle and Sokka, but with Jin, he had someone who offered something else.

Zuko can’t describe this feeling. But every time Jin is there for him, it feels like he can go against the world. They may have only known each other for three weeks, but he won’t let anything happen to her.

The juice was quickly emptied, and the corner of Zuko’s mouth twitched upward. “Thanks.” He grumbled softly.

His inner flame, which had been extinguished so many weeks ago, started to heat up again; slowly, but the process was underway.

Jin could only giggle at his antics.

But then she perked up. “Oh, right, I didn’t tell you, but I made new friends at school today who wanted to visit our tea shop.” She brightly told her boyfriend.

Before Zuko could even reply, Iroh was next to her. Where did he even come from? “Jin, my dear, why didn’t you tell me that sooner? I would’ve prepared something truly delicious for them. Friends of yours are always welcome here.” The old man spoke in a gentle tone and gently grasped her shoulder.

“No, it’s alright.” Jin carefully grabbed Iroh’s arm. “I want to be the one who makes their tea if it’s alright with you. I owe them that much at least.” Even if it paled compared to what they had done for her, she would still do her best.

She smiled when she thought about her new friends. Or friend? She has not interacted much with Azula.

However, her smile was suddenly replaced by a frown. “Darn it, I forgot to ask what Katara likes to drink.”

CLATTER!

Jin was startled by the sudden noise and jumped slightly. She turned around and saw that Sokka had dropped a plate he had just cleaned.

The boy slowly turned his head, looking at her with wide eyes.

“Who did you say wanted to visit our shop?”

“Hm? Do you know someone with that name? Oh, hey, now that I think about it, she looks a lot like you, Sokka.”

Sokka wanted to ask so many questions, but he was interrupted by the sound of a bell.

Cling!

All the employees looked at the door, and what they saw shocked them greatly. There, in the frame, stood Katara, accompanied by Toph, Azula, and Satoru.

“Hey, Jin,” Katara exclaimed brightly after spotting Jin. “I hope we didn’t come at a … bad … time? … Huh? Sokka? What are you doing here?”

The waterbender was completely surprised and pointed a finger at her brother in disbelief.

However, Sokka did not mind his sister and walked straight past her, surprising everyone in the room. He stopped in front of Satoru and looked at him with a scowl. Even Satoru was caught off guard by the glare Sokka shot him.

“Well?” he said in a stern tone.

“Well, what?” Satoru had no idea what this was about.

“Don’t play dumb with me. You know exactly what you did.”

…

…

…

“Did I destroy one of your toys in your dream?”

…

“What? No! YOU DESTROYED THE NORTHERN WATER TRIBE.” He screamed the last part in frustration.

Sokka wanted to continue berating Satoru, but his girlfriend grabbed his shoulder from behind. “Sokka, please calm down. He obviously doesn’t know about this. Also, it’s not his- … not his complete fault.” Yue tried to defuse the situation calmly, but she was a bit on edge as well.

This whole situation began to worry Katara, and she inched closer to Yue and her brother. This is not how she thought this day would turn out. First, her brother was here? Along with Yue, Zuko, and Iroh. 

And now something happened to the Northern Water Tribe as well?

“Guys? What is this all about? What happened to the Northern Water Tribe?” she asked them worriedly.

Yue took a deep breath and turned her attention to Katara. Her eyes were full of worry and uncertainty. “Katara, there is a civil war ongoing in the north.”

Katara fell silent and stared at Yue as if she had grown a second head.

“WHAT?!” she shouted in disbelief.

Even Satoru was shocked by this and looked at Yue with wide eyes. How did that happen? Didn’t he save it? He improved their system so much. So why did the situation turn out worse?

Only one person was not surprised by the news.

The princess of the Fire Nation barged into their discussion with her arms crossed under her chest. “Why are you acting so shocked? It was obvious that something like that would happen.” She said nonchalantly.

“Huh? What do you mean? How was it obvious?” Satoru asked snarkily.

All the while, Sooka still tried to blame Satoru for everything and wildly flailed his arms around to get everyone's attention. “Guys? Can we get back to the problem and blame Satoru?”

But he was ignored, and Azula continued her explanation without addressing Sokka at all. “You destroyed large parts of their city daily and basically overthrew the chief and changed laws left and right. Even an idiot would know that something like that would spark a major conflict.”

That made Satoru stiffen, and he looked at Azula with a pale face. “Oh, is that … so? … fuck.”

Katara finally recovered from her shock and tried to digest everything she had just heard. She addressed Yue again, her eyes full of worry. “What exactly happened? Is your father alright?”

Yue took a deep breath and looked at the ground with a crestfallen expression. “I … I’m not sure myself. I don’t know what to do. My father wrote in a letter that an extremist faction is on the rise and that they have armed themselves to overthrow the chief. They take people hostage and destroy the houses of people who support my father. Fortunately, no one has died yet, but still … it … I wanted to return home to help, but my father said it was too dangerous for me and I should stay here with Sokka.”

That made Katara inhale sharply. It was that bad? How can she help?

All the while …

Satoru hadn’t said a word this whole time and stared at his friends with empty eyes.

It was all his fault? He just wanted to improve things. But he made it worse? How?

Yes, he damaged some parts of their infrastructure … but he also helped rebuild some of it. And the laws he changed were outdated and wrong.

But … maybe … he shouldn’t have meddled too much?

As this whole mess transpired, Jin stood at the side, looking at the scene with wide eyes.

They all knew each other? How is this possible? And why is everyone so on edge?

Darn it, she just wanted to enjoy the evening with her new friends and show off at what an awesome workplace she works in.

This was not how she imagined the day would go.

It didn’t even register to her that the Avatar was only a few meters away from her.

Someone tapped her on the shoulder. Jin looked to her right and saw a young girl with green eyes and black hair standing beside her. Who is she?

“Can you bring me something sweet? I’m thirsty, and they will continue arguing for the next thirty minutes at the least.” The girl sounded as though this whole situation was draining her, even though she had no part in it.

“Oh, uhm, sure, please wait a moment.” Who even was that just now?

As Jin was preparing something to drink for Toph, Azula carefully made her way to Zuko. The ex-prince was still sitting at the table from earlier and looked at the situation with a bored expression.

He’s just glad not to be part of this madness.

“So,” Azula began like the true antisocial she is. “A tea shop? How did that happen? No, don’t answer that; it’s clear that our dear Uncle Fatso is behind this. Just tell me how someone like you managed to get a girlfriend. Did you abduct her? Blackmail her?” She wasn’t even teasing or mocking him. She was actually surprised that someone would willingly start a relationship with her brother.

Azula knew that Zuko was Jin’s boyfriend because Jin told them that her boyfriend worked in the tea shop as well.

Zuko slightly adjusted his head to give Azula an empty stare and then returned to observe the scene. “Someone like you wouldn’t understand.” He said nonchalantly.

Azula rolled her eyes. Her brother was the same as always. “Uh-huh, whatever, I don’t care.”

But then he faced her again. His expression was as hard as a rock. “But I will give you one warning,” he said threateningly. “If you hurt her, you will pay.”

Azula scoffed, annoyed, and sat down in a chair next to him. She rested her head on her hand with her elbow on the table. “Urgh, your weird complex is so frustrating. You didn’t change at all from back then, you know? You always ran off to help every animal in distress. It’s so annoying. Just tell me how you met Jin, I won’t hurt her.”

Zuko looked at his sister suspiciously. Since when has she been so … docile? How the hell did she change that much in only a few months?

Whatever, he will play along for now. “I wanted to clear my head and met her in the lower ring.” He leaned back to look at the ceiling. “I was just about to head back when I saw her in an alleyway. She was getting assaulted by some rough-looking guys. She told me she needed money for her sick grandpa. I beat them up, and she followed me ever since.” He finished the tale in a tone that was downright boring.

Azula wasn’t impressed. This was exactly how her brother always has been. This need to defend the weak was so … irritating.

Well, she has to admit that it didn’t irritate her as much as it did in the past.

 Strange? Why is that?

For the rest of their stay, the siblings sat next to each other in an awkward silence.

Switching back to the others.

“Alright, how about we try something like this?” Katara said gently, trying to calm everyone down. “Yue, you will try to stay in contact with your father and get as much information as possible. Perhaps we can determine what the extremists want specifically. Do they only want to dispose of your father, or do they want something more? If they only want the former, it will be simple to solve. Then we just have to give the title of chief to someone else. It has to be someone the citizens look up to, someone who is a good leader and has an optimistic outlook.”

Yue put a hand under her chin and concentrated hard. “But who would be the ideal candidate? It can’t be someone from the extremists, that’s for sure. But it can’t be someone who supported my father either.”

Wasn’t there anyone who could step up?

A soft chuckle snapped Yue out of her thoughts. She looked up and saw Katara smiling at her.

“Actually, we already have the perfect candidate for that.”

Yue tilted her head confusedly. “Huh? But who?”

Even Sokka gave his sister a weird look. “Yeah, who?”

Katara shook her head fondly. “Sokka, I’m talking about you.”

The boy blinked a few times.

…

…

…

“Eh?”

“I’m serious. You would be the perfect candidate. Even if it was just an act, you were the one who captured Iroh and Zuko and presented them proudly for all to see. You don’t have any ties to Chief Arnook except your relationship with Yue. But above all, you openly went against Satoru your whole stay there. The citizens know you don’t like the Avatar that much. Not to mention your leadership skills. You are perfect, Sokka.”

Katara sighed, and her expression turned sour again. “Though we still have to deal with the leader of the extremists. Well, after Satoru defeats the Fire Lord, I will try to help and fight against whoever is leading them.”

Yue wasn’t convinced. “My people will never accept someone who isn’t from the north.” She sighed. “But I guess it’s our best bet for now.” A small smile spread across her face.

Sokka still struggled to understand why his sister thought he would be the perfect candidate. He thought back on how he was responsible for the safety of his village, but to be honest, his Gran Gran was the real one who stepped up after his father left.

Would he really be a good leader?

What would his father do?

He needs to speak with him.

Iroh sat further back and looked at the scene with fond eyes. He saw his nephew talking with his sister, with neither of them trying to kill each other. They still insulted each other, but it was an improvement at least.

Katara tried to help her friends, and Iroh finally saw Yue smiling again. For the past few days, Yue has been plagued with thoughts of uncertainty and unrest.

And Jin was busy talking with Toph about various problems with nobility and whatnot.

It seems that the future was in good hands. The young generation finally stepped up and achieved what the old one never could.

After that, the group of friends made the most of the rest of the day.

Only Satoru stood further back with an unreadable expression on his face.

/

A few days later, Satoru and Toph finally decided to duke it out like they had set up earlier. They searched for a perfect fighting area in the outer ring and stood a few meters apart, facing each other.

Both used Earthbending to create a massive ring-like structure with a diameter of around 50 meters. This would function as their arena.

Satoru would rather postpone their match, but he also didn’t want to upset Toph either. His mind was constantly occupied with the situation in the north.

…

Well …

He just has to suck it up and act like everything’s fine.

As usual, Satoru wore his blindfold and folded his arms over his chest. “So, ready to lose, Pipsqueak?” he said teasingly.

Toph spat on the ground and rolled her shoulders. “Heh, I’m gonna stuff that big mouth of yours full of rocks.” She shot right back at him.

Satoru unfolded his arms and got into a fighting stance. The smirk on his face widened. “Oh yeah? You mean like last time, when I wiped the floor with all three of you simultaneously?”

It sounded like Satoru was his usual self, but Toph noticed something was missing in his tone. She decided to ignore it for now. First, they have to settle their score.

She got into a fighting stance as well. “Pff, we both know I work better alone. Without worrying about the others, I can go all out.”

Satoru rolled his eyes, amused. He finds it cute how she always overestimates her abilities. “Yeah, yeah, whatever, ready when you are. Or do you wanna shit talk till it gets dark?”

The rules were simple: Satoru was only allowed to use Lavabending, while Toph was prohibited from bending anything but sand. If either gets knocked out or quits, the other one wins.

Of course, Satoru was allowed to use his other elemental senses because Toph had more experience with her Seismic Sense to balance things out.

Toph punched her palm. “Alright, let’s beat each other up.”

And with that, the fight was on.

Satoru took the initiative and turned several rocks around him into lava, creating a massive wall of lava. He made a swiping gesture, and the huge wall rolled forward.

The young Earthbender wasn’t impressed. She gathered rocks around her. But instead of turning them into lava like Satoru, she used her bending to break them apart. The smaller bits and pieces were crushed further to make sand.

This sand was then used to counter Satoru’s attack.

Sand and lava collided, cancelling each other out.

Satoru used the time their vision was blocked to assemble more rocks. These were turned into small droplets of lava again. But instead of attacking Toph, he split apart the droplets to create ten arrows, hovering around him in the air.

He fired his first two arrows and jumped sideways to circle around Toph. Two more arrows were fired at his opponent.

Satoru could manipulate his arrows freely, so it was difficult for Toph to guess from where they would come next. But of course, this relatively insignificant inconvenience was nothing that would stop her.

Toph used the time Satoru was busy encircling her to turn a large area around her into quicksand. Now, it was impossible to get closer without being swallowed by the ground.

“Heh, try to get closer now without your little explosions backing you up. I’ll win this fight, you Troll-Doll.” The tiny girl shouted mockingly.

However, her opponent was Satoru Gojo, a prodigy among prodigies. He could only smile at the challenge. This would only excite him more.

The arrows he shot away earlier flew around the battlefield and formed something akin to a hovering stair in the air. A stair that forms a clear path above Toph’s quicksand.

Satoru sprang upward and used the lava arrows as footing to jump from one arrow to the next.

Yes, Lava was hot, but it would still take a few seconds before it would burn through his soles. He can only do that, maybe two more times, but it would be enough to win this battle.

Satoru jumped on the last arrow and was now directly above Toph. He smirked down at the girl, who used every ounce of concentration to determine where he was standing through her hearing.

‘Ha, I got you know.’ Satoru thought with a feral glint in his eyes.

He jumped down to deliver a powerful kick against her back.

Satoru thought he had won and lunged forward with his right leg.

But surprisingly, Toph ducked under it at the last second and countered with a punch directed at Satoru’s stomach, reinforced with a layer of sand.

The Avatar blocked her strike and pushed her away.

Toph stumbled backwards but caught herself by stomping the ground and creating a wall of sand that cushioned her fall. The sand acted as a trampoline, pushing her back on her feet. She then used the force to once again go on the offensive.

But Satoru was one step ahead and formed a circle of Lava around her, trapping her in it.

But despite the dire situation …

A smirk spread across her face. This is why she likes to fight him so much. He always impresses her and gets her to think outside the box.

In her mind, Satoru was someone to look up to. He was awesome, cool, funny, and … he understood her.

Every time they fight, there is a funny feeling in her stomach. The rush of a battle? Being constantly pushed beyond your limits?

Who knows what this feeling is? But one thing is clear …

Her days have been full of fun adventures since she met him.

Toph grabbed a handful of sand and compressed it inside her palm. She used more force to compress the sand even further, building up pressure, and released it as a concentrated stream.

Her little sand laser traveled at subsonic speeds and could theoretically cut through rocks.

Unfortunately, she had forgotten about Satoru’s arrows.

And before her stream could even reach him, an arrow hit her on the back of her head. She stumbled forward, and her stream got off course and was fired off into the sky.

Toph was still falling forward, and Satoru used his chance to deliver a powerful punch directly into her stomach. She spat out saliva and got hit by Satoru’s other arrows.

Thankfully, only a little bit of skin got burned.

Still, she was knocked out.

Sator had won the battle.

A long, tired sigh escaped his lips. He was not as happy as he should be. The situation in the north was still plaguing his mind. He carefully picked up the unconscious girl and walked back into the city.

He was not bothered by the situation as a whole, but by the fact that his actions didn’t improve anything. Satoru was so sure that everything he did would make things better.

But now that the Northern Water Tribe had fallen into a civil war, he wondered if his help was actually making things worse.

Maybe he wasn’t as perfect as he always thought he was.

“Your focus was off.” Toph suddenly said. It seems she was awake again.

Satoru twitched but quickly recovered and looked down at the girl in his arms. “Huh?” he then forced a smile on his face. “What do you mean? I was laser-focused during the whole fight,” he stated in a slightly strained tone.

However, Toph looked at him flatly. “I don’t even need to touch the ground to know you are lying.”

She softened her gaze and sighed. “What’s on your mind?” she asked gently.

Before Satoru could get anything out, Toph punched his arm. “Urgh, but don’t start whining about sappy stuff. I can’t deal with these kinds of things,” she tried to lighten the mood to make things easier for Satoru.

But instead of the reaction she hoped for, Satoru remained quiet, unsure how to express his thoughts.

Toph began to worry.

…

There was a tense silence as Satoru tried to think of the right way to express himself.

After a few more seconds, Satoru finally found the right words.

The young Avatar sighed and looked at the sky. “The Northern Water Tribe is-“

“No,” Toph interrupted him.

Satoru was confused and looked at her with uncertain eyes.

“You dense donkey,“ Toph grumbled somberly and flicked his head. “This whole thing started way before you knew what happened in the north,” she said sternly, giving him a soft glare.

But Satoru could not follow her at all. He continued to look at her confusedly.

Toph pressed further. “Satoru, you miss your old world.”

…

At this exact moment, Satoru’s entire mind went blank. It was as if an electric current crashed his nervous system.

Does he miss his world? Is this why he felt so down for the past few days? Does Toph have a point?

He shook his head. No, definitely not. How can he miss his old world when he has Toochan and the others in this world? Sure, there are Suguru and Shoko, but other than them, there is nothing much to miss.

Toph was still glaring at Satoru as he was busy getting his thoughts in order. But after a few seconds, he shot her a bright smile and ruffled her hair. “Haha, you’re hilarious, Toochan. How can I miss my old world when I have guys like you around? Don’t worry about me and just let us have some fun.”

…

Even an idiot could hear the lie in his voice.

He wasn’t finished and began to ramble. “Oh man, I was just worried that it was my fault that the Northern Water Tribe is dealing with a civil war. But … whatever, Katara already has a plan for that.”

Toph was anything but convinced. The flat stare she gave him was proof of that.

It seems he isn’t ready for it yet.

An annoyed sigh escaped Toph.

She won’t press him further and will let it go for today. She knows he will shut off completely if he gets annoyed too much.

She sighed once more. “Fine, have it your way then.”

This was not satisfying for the young Earthbender. But giving up is out of the question. She will try again later.

There was just a single thought running through her head.

What can she do to help him?

/

After that, things gradually calmed down, and the weeks flew by quickly. During this time, all Team members pushed themselves to get stronger, especially Satoru. According to Azula’s estimate, he was already a Grand Master in Firebending.

He was also very close to achieving the same with Airbending. If he didn’t need to rely solely on scrolls, he could already be a Grand Master in Airbending as well.

That’s why we find ourselves far away from Ba Sing Se. Satoru wanted to master Airbending completely by the end of the day and decided to use the entire day only for that.

He searched for a nice open plain and took out all the scrolls from his bag.

There were five things he wanted to achieve that day.

First, total mastery of air bending; second, awakening the ability to fly; third, finally finishing his four eyes project; fourth, trying to find a way to copy his Cursed Technique Lapse: Blue; and fifth, acquiring the Wind Run skill.

The first point was a given; if he wants to become the strongest Avatar, he needs to master Airbending. However, the second point was only for prestige, as Satoru could already fly with his explosions. A book from the library stated that only one Airbender has acquired this skill. Another reason wasn’t needed. Satoru just couldn’t let that person be the only one.

Point three was the most important one. Reuniting with his precious Six-Eyes, even if this version would be much weaker, was something he had dreamed of for so long.

That only leaves points four and five.

Well, like the first point, point four was also a given. If he can copy the effect of Red, why not try his shot at Blue as well?

As for point five …

When Satoru read that he could increase his running speed, he knew this ability was essential for combat. The thought alone that he could theoretically run faster than the wind by simply removing the air resistance around him was incredible.

Satoru imitated Toph and punched his palm with a mad smirk on his face. “Alright, let’s do this. Can’t be that hard to do if you ask me.”

He will start with acquiring his last elemental sense. If he can do that, his connection with air should increase, and mastering it should become much easier.

Satoru took a deep breath and closed his eyes behind his blindfold. He deactivated his other elemental senses to clear his mind and tuned out all his surroundings. Satoru knew this would be very simple because he had ample experience with the other senses. It shouldn’t take too long.

‘Now, how should I go at it?’

If he remembered correctly, he awakened the other senses by first focusing on the regular connection and then working his way up with little experiments. And he already knew that the core of bending lies in the cerebellum, so combining this knowledge with his prior experience should make it easy to awaken this one.

Yeah, let’s try it.

Not wanting to waste any more time, Satoru created a soft gust of air that constantly blew a soft breeze around him. With that, the connection with air was set, and he could start experimenting.

Then, he focused on his cerebellum to prepare himself for the eventual buzz. The buzz was the most crucial part. It was like a metaphorical sign that showed him what he should focus on to awaken the mental image.

Satoru used various hand gestures to change the flow of air around him. It blew through his hair and gently caressed his skin. He deepened his concentration, waiting for the buzz.

But he felt nothing. Not even a slight sensation.

Satoru deepened his concentration further.

It can’t be more complicated than the others. He was a prodigy at Airbending.

It was time to increase the intensity. Satoru picked up a few tiny stones from the ground and let them hover around him with Airbending. With that, he had something to search for with his new elemental sense.

The stones flew around him, constantly moving with the flow of the wind.

Satoru tried to pick up the tiniest feeling. A wave? A tremor? Or something else entirely.

But it was not enough. There was still no buzz in his head and certainly no mental image.

Time flew by, and after three whole hours … still nothing.

However, he could feel that he was getting close. It was already way easier than awakening his Hydro Sense. Maybe a bit more difficult than awakening his Thermal Sense, but it's nothing to worry about.

A smirk spread across his face.

‘Come on, one last push and you’ve got your Six Eyes.’

It was now or never. It was time to reunite with his Six-Eyes. He lived without them for long enough.

He took another deep breath.

There was silence all around him.

Then …

Satoru stomped the ground with his right foot and activated all his elemental senses. Large quantities of information barraged his brain, but Satoru braced through it.

Blood spewed out of his nose. He was getting dizzy, and the world around him blurred.

‘Just focus on the feeling. Try to connect with the air around you. Connect with the air itself.’

Focus

Focus

Focus

FOCUS

FOCUS!

…

…

…

Something inside his head popped; his brain hurt severely. But …

Znnnnngh!

…

Satoru stiffened.

There it was. It was barely a fraction of a second, but he could feel it. He could see it.

The buzz. The connection.

He did it.

…

He … actually did it.

A feral grin spread across his face.

He really did it. He couldn’t believe it.

Heh, he will never get tired of this feeling.

And unlike the other senses, this one feels like a soft touch that caresses your nerves instead of the burning sensation of his Thermal Sense or the freezing spikes of the Hydro Sense.

It was almost … soothing.

But what about the mental image?

As of now, he could only feel it. There wasn’t a mental image yet.

Satoru concentrated on the feeling from earlier and activated his newly acquired sense. The buzz returned, and his nerves began to spasm.

‘Now, how will this one look? I can’t wait to find out.’ Satoru thought giddily. His belly tingled at the thought of seeing the world through yet another different filter.

His question was quickly answered as the sensation burned itself into his mind.

Satoru gasped sharply.

‘Oooh … that’s craaaazy. Wow, this feels so … weird.’

The young Avatar was in awe.

Even if he already has awakened three other elemental senses, to feel the world through a new one will always be special.

It was like discovering a new color you had never seen before, like a new taste, or smelling something for the first time.

Can you remember the first time you ate Pizza? It was like that, only much more intense. Or when you smell something for the first time in ages and get this weird nostalgic feeling inside you.

For Satoru, the feeling he feels right now can only be described as otherworldly.

Because now, Satoru felt as if he was actually connected with the air itself. He could feel everything.

Literally everything.

It wasn’t like the other mental images, but more like a mental stimulation in his brain that told him what was happening around him. It was as if the air around him was an extension of himself.

He could feel how a gust of air pushed against a stone on the ground. He could feel tiny insects that flew through the air around him.

Every time the air pushed against something, a tiny buzz spiked inside his brain.

‘Hehe, it’s a bit like the Spider Sense.’

Satoru immediately wanted to start experimenting, but something else needed to be done before that.

It was time for a name.

Fortunately, Satoru already knew what to call it. After awakening his Hydro Sense, he had all the time in the world to think of one. He will call this elemental sense …

Pneumo-Sense.

…

Hey, at least it’s better than Aero Sense or something like that.

Whatever, there was something even more important than a name.

‘Now … how will it feel when I activate all of them simultaneously?’

Satoru was beyond excited. It was finally time to see how the world would look through his self-made Four Eyes for the very first time.

The excitement inside him was nearly unbearable. What would it look like? How would it feel? Would it hurt? Could he even bear the strain? All these questions needed to be answered.

Satoru braced himself for everything. Who knows what will happen to his brain when he activates all his elemental senses?

But his curiosity overshadowed his anxiety by a large margin.

Time to get ready.

He adjusted his blindfold, just in case, and took one last deep breath to calm himself.

And then … he did it. He activated his Pneumo, Hydro, Seismic, and Thermal senses.

…

…

…

His whole body froze. He looked like a statue.

Thud!

And then he fell on his butt.

It was …

His mind was bombarded with so much stimulation that he thought he would pass out any moment. Not because of the strain; he only felt a light sting inside his brain.

No, he just didn’t know what to do with all this information.

Don’t get him wrong, he had way more to analyse with his Six Eyes, but he lived without them for so long that he had briefly forgotten how to digest so many different things simultaneously.

He will manage, but it will take some time to get used to this again.

But still, it was … beautiful.

The world looked so wonderful and pretty. The only thing to compare it to would be how a blind person would react when they suddenly could see again.

Satoru was left speechless as he tried to analyse all this new information that flew into his brain. It was nearly too much. He couldn’t even think straight.

He only knew one thing.

He would not dare to remove his blindfold with his four eyes activated. Who knows how strong the strain will be?

The Avatar shook his head to get over it and stood up again. He was Satoru Gojo; he would not get knocked out by an inferior version of the original.

“Alright, let’s see what I have to deal with.” It was time to test the limits of these so-called Four Eyes.

The range seemed to be around 100 meters, give or take a few. If he remembered correctly, his Seismic Sense, before awakening his Thermal Sense, had a range of 25 meters. So, does that mean the range increased every time he awakened a new one?

Well, he couldn’t decrease or increase the range no matter what he tried, so it had to be true, right?

Whatever, he can think about that later. There was something more important.

Because now there wasn’t a reason to ever remove his blindfold again.

He could now see virtually everything. His Pneumo Sense lets him feel everything moving through the air, his Seismic Sense on and under the ground, his Thermal Sense shows him heat sources around him, and his Hydro Sense is the same but with water sources.

He had no blind spots whatsoever.

There was nowhere on the planet where he would be at a disadvantage. A desert? The poles? A swamp?

It wouldn't matter. There was always an elemental sense that would still work.

Satoru felt he had finally found something connecting him to his old world.

He truly felt like the strongest again. Not because of a useless title given to him, but because he did something only he could do.

Slowly, a wide smirk spread across his features. The smile reached his ears, and he began to chuckle quietly.

“Hehe … hehehehe … hahahaha.”

He slapped a hand on his face and snapped his head backwards. His mouth was wide open as he began to laugh like a maniac.

“HAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh man, how I missed this feeling. Heeheehee, this is so awesome.”

Satoru was overwhelmed with joy and could only laugh uncontrollably. He was finally reunited with his precious Six Eyes.

He flew around for the next two hours, observing the world through his Four Eyes. He wanted to look at so many different things. He eventually forgot his original objective and wasted precious time.

Satoru noticed that not only did his range increase, but his vision also became much clearer, and he could make out even more details in his surroundings. It was like upgrading your screen from 480p to a 4K monitor.

To be clear, with ‘vision’, he means his mental image, not his actual vision through his eyes.

Not only that, but his connection with the elements also increased tremendously. His bending became stronger, and his skills needed less effort to pull off.

For example, his explosions became twice as strong but required only half the energy to fuel them. His control also became much easier and more precise.

It felt like he underwent a massive power-up, like his strength suddenly shot through the roof.

He felt invincible.

With his ego boosted several-fold and his mood at an all-time high, he felt as if he could master everything in an instant.

Satoru began to smirk darkly, and he rubbed his hands. “Hehe, let’s see how fast I will master the Sub-Bending-Style Flight. Pff, it will only take two minutes tops.” He said lazily and made a dismissive wave.

He crouched down and jumped up.

He will succeed on the first try.

.

.

.

Thud!

“Ouch, dammit!”

He, in fact, did not succeed on his first try.

/

Thirty minutes later, all he achieved was constantly planting his face on the ground. It doesn’t make any sense. How can he instantly master one aspect of Airbending but fail so miserably at another?

He doesn’t even know what he does wrong. For some reason, he can’t seem to lift off.

The scroll states that you must let go of any attachment or something stupid like that. But there wasn’t anything he was attached to in the first place. So what is he doing wrong?

Satoru scratched his head and squinted his eyes under his blindfold. “Haaaah, what a hassle. Should I try my shot at recreating Blue?” he asked himself, slumping forward.

He rolled his head backward. “Yeah, should be for the best.”

Having made up his mind, he stood up with his vigor fully restored. He clapped his hands together. “Alright, this time, I definitely won’t fail.”

To recreate the effect of Blue, he needed to create a small sphere that constantly sucks everything inside it. The problem was that the things sucked inside would get thrown out at the other side of the sphere because, unlike with his original technique, the debris wouldn’t be swallowed by it.

He could just increase the power and suck the thrown-out debris back inside. But that would mean the size of his sphere would increase and the sucking would get weaker.

The sucking part wasn’t that difficult. Satoru had already learned that weeks ago. Also, he had prior experience with his Pseudo Red technique, so doing the same with Blue but in reverse couldn’t be that difficult.

He decided to just go with the flow and see where it goes. The smirk vanished from his face, and he began concentrating again. Satoru made a small arc with his arms and focused all his attention on his palms to create a little sphere.

He would get the best results by trial and error.

The sphere in his palm danced around, distorting the air around it.

Now, he only had to apply the opposite effect of Red, and in theory, it should be done and ready.

The sphere grew in size and made a soft whistling noise as it begged to be released.

Satoru’s lips moved upward. It was time to release it. His right arm lunged forward, and the little sphere shot straight away, sucking everything inside in a radius of 10 meters.

Rocks were lifted off the ground, and small bushes were uprooted.

Satoru looked at the carnage in awe. When he saw the devastation his new technique left behind, his earlier failure was all but forgotten.

“Heh, the path to the top is a straight line up for me.” He said smugly as if he didn’t fail at flying for the past hour.

Unfortunately, the problem he anticipated did occur. The more his sphere sucked inside, the bigger it got, and the sucking got weaker.

Whatever, for now, it was enough. He will deal with that problem later.

After that, Satoru needed about one hour to learn how to Wind Run. It came to Satoru as simply as breathing.

Why didn’t he start with that?

Dammit.

The rest of the day was filled with various exercises written in the scrolls.

He also didn’t give up his goal to fly by the end of the day.

But no matter how hard he tried, he always failed at it. It was getting dark outside, and Satoru had made no progress at all.

Whatever, at least he achieved his other goals for the day.

He acquired his fourth elemental sense and finished his Four Eyes project. He recreated his Cursed Technique Lapse: Blue, became a Grand Master in Airbending, and even learned a new skill: Wind Running.

All in all, a successful day.

But was he really a Grand Master when he still doesn't know how to fly with Airbending?

Satoru put his finger under his chin to think about it.

…

But then, he waved dismissively, “Eh, whatever. I can fly with my explosions just fine. Sooner or later, I will unlock it with Airbending as well.”

He slumped forward in exhaustion.

“Urgh, I’m beat. I hope Katara has cooked something delicious for us. I’m starving.”

And with that, Satoru left his training spot to meet up with the others.

/

Long Feng was strolling through the palace halls to question some of his Dai Li agents about the current situation with the Avatar.

He wanted to know if the Avatar had finally decided to leave his precious city. Avatar Satoru may not have done anything too ridiculous, but thirty percent of his agents cannot continue working in the foreseeable future because that damn boy intercepted them all.

He needs to be removed immediately.

The question was how. Satoru Gojo was too powerful to attack without a plan.

THUD!

Suddenly, Long Feng’s mouth was covered by a hand from behind. His eyes went wide, and he wanted to attack the intruder, but then he felt a sting in his stomach, and his body went limp for some reason, and he fell to the ground.

What just happened?

He couldn’t move his body. He was lying on the ground like a helpless baby.

Who did this?

He began to panic. Was it someone from his own ranks? Someone who wanted to grab power?

His questions were answered as his body was turned around. He was now lying on his back and looked into the eyes of two young teenage girls.

…

What?

The one with the black hair spoke first.

“You are Long Feng, right? How about we make a deal?” she asked in a flat tone, void of any emotion.

He could only stare at them with panic in his eyes.

Was he their hostage now? What deal? Do they want to use him?

“If you cooperate with us, we can eliminate the Earth King and give you absolute rule over the city. We just want to rescue our princess; for that, we need your agents as a distraction.”

…

…

…

WHAT?

…

Mai intentionally didn’t tell him about the drill, and that the city would be in the hands of the Fire Nation by then.

/

/

/

End of chapter 15.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

And finally, the plotlines for Katara, Toph, and Azula are fully revealed.

Katara will try to end the civil war in the Northern Water Tribe and rebuild the Southern Water Tribe.

Azula needs to learn how to lead a nation without resorting to war and oppression, and manage the peace that follows a war.

Toph wants to unite the entire Earth Kingdom. Her main plot will obviously be to help Satoru let go of his old world.

And now you know what Satoru will struggle with the most.

Flight, Healing, Lightning.

He struggles with healing because there is a mental block inside his head. Satoru can’t imagine himself ever getting hurt so badly that he would ever need any healing. Yes, he nearly died against Toji, but that was in his old world. In this world, he has the power of the Avatar and is once again hailed as the strongest. He had never sustained any significant damage up to this point in the story.

Also, he tells himself that he only lost against Toji because he was tired and got attacked from behind like a coward. Raava stole his soul before he could awaken his full potential. 

He failed at flying because he slowly developed a bond with the others over the last few weeks and can not let go of them.

And his failure at bending Lightning is because of his attachment to his old world. He can’t clear his mind because, deep inside his head, he still yearns to return home.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 16 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Now we have reached the last chapter before Book 2's finale.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

In Ba Sing Se, things were going as usual. Long Feng ruled from the shadows, ignoring the incompetent king. The Dai Li tried to stalk the Avatar and his friends without success. Zuko and his uncle continued working in their tea house, and Team Avatar was busy doing … other things.

Everything went normally until a general, General How, arrived in the Jasmine Dragon. It was one of the generals of the King, the leader of the council of five.

He entered the Jasmine Dragon without guards accompanying him. By the looks of it, he was relaxed and maybe wanted to enjoy a cup of tea in his free time.

Sokka approached the middle-aged man carefully. Who knows what his real intentions are? “General How. What can I do for you?”

How’s eyes fell on Sokka, and he gave the young boy a calm smile. “Oh, I’m only passing by.” He reached into his bag to retrieve something and handed two letters to Sokka. “Here, these two letters are for the Avatar’s companion, Toph, and for you, Sokka.”

Sokka took the letters with a suspicious expression. “For me? From who?” he asked carefully. Is the Fire Nation behind this? His Gran Gran can’t write to him, and someone from the North would write to Yue instead of him.

The General shook his head. “It’s not exactly a letter, but more of a report from one of my officers. He spotted warriors from the Southern Water Tribe. I thought that could interest you.”

…

Sokka’s eyes widened.

What?

“Well, I’m off then. Please give Iroh my regards.”

As How exited the Jasmine Dragon, Sokka was rooted to the spot, not even blinking.

His father is near Ba Sing Se?

He needs to assemble everyone.

/

Sokka quickly called everyone over after his shift to discuss the situation. Well, Satoru assembled everyone. Sokka only wanted to get his sister and the Earthbending girl.

Whatever, everyone was here. Even Zuko and Jin.

“What is this about, Sokka?” Katara asked, confused. Why did her brother call them all?

Sokka gave his sister a smug smile and proudly handed her the letter. “Hehe, well, I just got my hands on important information. I know Dad's location.”

Katara’s eyes nearly bulged out of her sockets. “WHAT?!”

Before Sokka could continue, Satoru barged into their conversation, leaning boredly on his hand. “Uh-huh, and what is this about us?”

Sokka snarled at Satoru for his rude interruption. “I will get to that.” He hissed annoyedly.

He took out another letter and rudely threw it at Satoru for him to read. “Here, it’s a letter for the runt. Her parents are in the city and want to meet her.”

“MY PARENTS?” Toph shouted suddenly with wide, disbelieving eyes.

Satoru quickly read through the letter to see if the wannabe warrior told the truth. And yes, Toochan's parents actually were in Ba Sing Se.

“Yup, he actually told the truth.” Even Satoru was surprised that her parents would do that.

Toph impatiently grabbed Satoru’s shoulder and shook him around. “Then tell me where they are. Come on, hurry up. Does the letter say why they’re here?”

Satoru planted his hand on Toph’s face and held her at arm's length. “Sheesh, what’s with you? I thought you didn’t get along with your parents. Also, isn’t this totally suspicious? Why write a letter when they could’ve visited us at our house at any time? It’s public knowledge where we live,” he tried to convey his point carefully.

But Toph didn’t want to hear it. She childishly crossed her arms and huffed.

On the other side of the table, Katara and Sokka were already planning when they would visit their father.

“How far is he away? Maybe we can ask Satoru to lend us his dragon?”

Sokka’s face scrunched up at that. “Bah, why are you always relying on him first? I can swim us there with a boat just fine.”

His sister looked at him flatly. “Because his dragon can fly us there in a day," she said emotionlessly.

Before Sokka could answer, Katara turned to Jin, Yue, and Azula. “Hey, do you want to join us? I bet the water is warm enough for a fun day at the beach.” She beamed at her friends.

Jin’s eyes began to sparkle, and she squealed delightedly. “Yes, yes, yes, yes! Let’s do that. A day only for us girls? That’s gonna be so awesome.” The brunette gushed excitedly. But then, she got an idea and rapidly turned to her boyfriend. Her face quickly turned to something more … flirty. “Hey, Zuko~? Do you want to see me in a swimsuit?”

Jin’s sudden invitation caught the poor boy off guard, and his face turned red. He tried to form words but only managed to produce inaudible sounds.

Azula looked at her brother weirdly and rolled her eyes. He’s too easy to tease. What a pathetic display. She clicked her tongue and grunted softly. “I have to decline your invitation, Katara.”

Katara was surprised. She looked at Azula with a letdown expression. “What, why?”

The princess gave her a flat stare and pointed behind her, where Jin was lovey-dovey with Zuko. “If I’m forced to see this for more than an hour, I will snap.”

Katara deflated but accepted Azula’s excuse, knowing how strained her relationship with Zuko was.

It was decided that Sokka, Katara, Yue, Zuko, and Jin would use Satoru’s dragon to meet Hakoda, and Satoru, Toph, and Azula would stay here.

/

A few days earlier, in the spirit world.

A blazing storm of destructive hot flames ravaged the spirit world's usual quiet and serene plains. The fire shone a bright golden hue, with other colors sprinkled among them.

The culprit was Ozai. He smiled like a madman, unleashing his divine power onto the defenseless terrain and spirits around him. The Fire Lord was on a mission and would do anything to succeed.

His search for the next spirit has now begun.

After merging with Agni, his knowledge of Firebending and overall power increased tremendously. Not only has he awakened Combustionbending, he has also broken through a metaphorical wall. His brain was barraged with so much information about secret techniques and other things that it was nearly unbearable.

It was incredible.

How much stronger will he become after merging with the other spirits?

He needs to merge with them asap.

Ozai initially wanted to take his time and get used to his new strength, but he became power-hungry and wanted to merge with the next spirit.

That’s why he is currently in the spirit world, tormenting the flora and fauna of this world.

He wants to lure out the Air Spirit of Enlightenment, Kuki. If his information is correct, it should reside somewhere around here and protect the wildlife of this terrain.

The spirit surely will come out if he destroys a bit of its territory.

This place was different from Agni’s territory. Everything was slow and peaceful here. Spirits used little temples as safe havens, and vast plains with colorful flowers and waterfalls also helped make this place seem anything but dangerous.

But what made this place really stand out were the flying islands above Ozai.

Ozai unleashed another gust of hot flames on the surroundings. He was smiling like a maniac. “Hehehe, come out, you insolent spirit. As long as you hide your pitiful presence, I will continue tormenting this area without mercy.” He said darkly and began to chuckle.

Suddenly, a powerful storm extinguished the flames. Ozai was startled and looked up. His surprise quickly vanished and was replaced by a leering smile as he noticed who came looking for him. His plan had worked.

Above him, hovered the spirit he was searching for.

Kuki.

The spirit was clothed in old-fashioned monk robes, and despite the carnage he witnessed before his eyes, he looked as calm as ever. He had a bald head with no facial hair, and his hazel brown eyes looked at Ozai with pity.

“You poor thing.” He began speaking somberly with his eyes closed and small drops of tears forming in them. “What hardships had you endured to become so hollow and apathic?”

Kuki closed his hands into a prayer. “I apologize for not being by your side. If only I had been there for you, perhaps you could have chosen a different path.”

Ozai snarled after hearing that. He doesn’t want to get pitied by a mere spirit. “I don’t know what you are talking about. Hardships? Living a peaceful life? I don’t care about that. I only need your power.”

The Fire Lord got into a fighting stance and smiled wickedly at the spirit. “Come, you too, will become a perfect breeding ground for my strength.”

Kuki ignored Ozai’s threat and continued looking at him with pity.

However, after Ozai attacked him with a powerful stream of golden flames, Kuki needed to take the situation more seriously.

Since the very beginning, Kuki could feel a foreign soul inside the human standing before him. But after getting attacked, it dawned on him whose soul he had trapped.

It was his sister, Agni.

He needs to rescue her.

Kuki created a powerful storm around him and got onto the offensive. The path of pacifism was over.

Ozai was barraged by strong blasts of air that nearly pushed him back. But Ozai was not afraid, not in the slightest.

Instead, the smirk on his face grew even further.

“Hehe, you poor brainless creature. Don’t you know that wind strengthens the might of fire? You just extinguished the last chance of victory.”

Ozai released a large wall of flame that grew in power and size as it collided with the wind from Kuki.

The spirit was swallowed whole and screamed in agony.

After that, Ozai continued tormenting the poor spirit until it submitted to him completely.

And then, Ozai merged with him.

Thankfully, Kuki was the weakest among the elemental spirits. Not to mention that Ozai had the power of Agni inside him as well.

However, dealing with Jishin will be a different picture entirely.

Whatever, that can come after Ozai fully absorbs Kuki’s power.

The pure energy surging through his body was exhilarating, and the Fire Lord basked in it.

Like with the other spirits, his overall power and strength have increased, but …

There was a huge problem. He may have acquired ample information about air bending and its sub-bending styles, and even knew about several techniques and forms now.

But he didn’t awaken the ability to bend the air.

It seems he can only bend the elements he is born with.

He had all the knowledge in the world about airbending. But couldn’t use it.

…

…

…

‘Hmph, what a shame.’

But Ozai won’t give up just like that. No, there has to be a way around it. Well, at least he still got stronger.

What was more critical for Ozai was to absorb the other spirits. After that, he will try to solve the problem of his inability to bend the other elements.

Now, it was time to find the Quaking Spirit of Earth, Jishin.

/

With the help of Satoru’s dragon, Sokka and the others arrived at Hakoda’s fort in no time. They landed near the tents and received numerous wary looks from the warriors of the Southern Water Tribe.

Sokka peeked over the saddle and waved at his people, which eased the warriors. They waved back at Sokka with calm expressions. They didn’t know why Sokka was riding a dragon, but they were glad that they were not in danger.

The young boy jumped off the dragon and beelined straight to the first person in his sight.

Yue and the others were left behind, and the princess sighed amusedly. “Hehe, he really can be like a child sometimes, am I right?” Yue asked Katara.

“You have no idea.”

Further back, Jin hugged her knees, muttering inaudibly as she rocked herself. “I was flying. I was flying. I was flying. I was flying.”

Zuko saw her trembling form and carefully grabbed her shoulder. “Hey, we have arrived. You can calm down now.”

His voice fell on deaf ears.

“We were riding a dragon. A dragon. A dragon. A dragon. My gosh, I was riding a dragon.”

Zuko had had enough and softly flicked her head.

“GAH!” Jin was startled. She looked around confusedly. “I- what? Zuko? Are we there?”

Surprisingly, a gentle smile formed on the prince’s face. “Yeah, you can calm down now,” Zuko said calmly and helped Jin off the dragon.

On the ground, Jin looked around with stars in her eyes. “Woooow, this looks so pretty. I never left the City, you know? I never knew things could look so … breathtaking.”

As Jin gushed over the scenery, Zuko closely looked at his girlfriend's face. He had an unreadable expression.

Why does it make him happy that his girlfriend is enjoying herself?

“SOKKA! MY BOY! I NEVER KNEW YOU HAD IT IN YOU!”

However, his thoughts were interrupted by a sudden shout. What the hell was that?

Back inside the tent, Sokka just told his father that the princess of the Northern Water Tribe was his girlfriend. Naturally, his father was very impressed by his son. Later, he would be even more surprised to hear that his daughter is traveling with the Avatar.

But enough of that, it was time to come clear and talk about what was really important.

Sokka took a deep breath and looked deeply into his father's eyes.

“Dad,” he began hesitantly, and looked down again.

“Sokka? What is it?”

…

He had to do it.

He needs to know.

Sokka looked up again, his eyes hardened. “Dad, how can I become a good leader like you?”

 /

Toph decided to visit her parents alone. She wanted to do things on her own without Satoru's help. She was currently on her way to the house where her parents were staying. The letter mentioned that they wanted to apologize to her. It seems they finally accepted Toph as she was.

It may also be just a ploy to lure her out. Maybe they just wanted her back home and didn’t accept her, as mentioned in the letter.

Toph quickly threw these thoughts out of her head. It was all Satoru’s fault for filling her head with lies.

It was a walk of only a few minutes, but these minutes felt like the longest in her life.

Toph may be the definition of an indestructible force and mental hardness, but even she was trembling slightly at the thought of standing before her parents again after so long.

A heavy sigh escaped her lips. She needs to do this. Even if her wish to turn around and bring Satoru with her was great, she had to face this problem alone.

After a few more minutes, Toph finally reached her destination.

Another sigh, and she readied herself to either receive a warm welcome or face the harsh reality. Toph knocked on the door and was surprised to find it open.

She shrugged and went inside hesitantly.

“Hello? Mom? Dad? I got your letter. I want to tal-“

SHIT!

A metal cage was dropped from above her and trapped her inside.

How? How didn’t she sense it? Was her guard down that much?

What now? Urgh, she should’ve expected a trap. Only her father would come up with something like that.

She heard a loud thud beside her cage, and a person approached her.

“I apologize for this inhumane treatment, my dear Toph, but your parents want you home as soon as possible.”

Wait, she knew that voice?

Her old Earthbending teacher?

“Hey, what is this crap? You tricked me! Let me out, you coward,” she accused the middle-aged man in a high-pitched shriek.

Yu chuckled softly and patted the cage. “Oh, Toph, to hear these kinds of words out of your mouth is indeed quite the shock. It seems your parents have to reteach you some manners. The Avatar sure corrupted you.”

He turned around and walked outside to get the carriage. “If you behave, I promise to- … um … what?”

CREAK!

Weird sounds were coming from inside the cage.

Yu’s face paled, and he took a few steps away from it.

“To- Toph, what are you doing?” he couldn’t believe his own eyes.

The metal cage began to … bend.

CREAAAK - THUMP!

The cage split in half, and Toph walked outside with an unreadable expression. She approached Yu menacingly, her face twisted in suppressed anger.

Yu became a stuttering mess and nearly pissed his pants as he fell on his butt. “Pl- Pl- Please wait, Toph. I- I- I only wanted to bring you back. I promise, I’m not a threat to you.”

Toph stood right before him, looking down at him with hard eyes. “Oh, you are definitely not a threat to me.” Her tone was void of any sympathy. “Tell my parents that if they ever want to see me again, they have to beg on their knees for my forgiveness.”

With that, Toph left Yu alone and walked outside, her hair covering her face and hiding her emotions.

She wants to see Satoru.

Toph clenched her fists.

She needs to see Satoru.

/

Elsewhere …

“HUUURRGGHH!”

THOMP! – CRASH!

A black-haired man with golden eyes crashed through numerous rocks. A dust cloud enveloped the area in darkness.

A few seconds later, the man emerged from the rubble with a furious expression on his face.

His whole body was covered in bruises, and various parts were swollen, colored in a sick blue.

Above the injured man, hovered a being with skin made of rocks. It stared down at the man with disgust. The being had the figure of a man, and he was ready to continue fighting for many more hours to come.

With his green eyes, he glared down at his opponent. “Hmph, is that all you’ve got, human? How disappointing, I expected more from your kind.”

It was a fight between a human and a spirit. One was the Fire Lord of the Fire Nation, Ozai, and the other was the Quaking Spirit, Jishin.

Their fight was brutal and raged for more than two hours now. It was well known that Agni and Jishin were hailed as the two strongest elemental spirits, but to be this damaged by Jishin was ridiculous.

Ozai’s fight with Agni was way easier. So why is he struggling so much despite having the power of multiple spirits inside him?

The answer was simple.

The more spirits a human has inside their body, the easier it will become for the spirits to take control.

Ozai had three spirits inside him, all of whom didn’t want to be part of this mess. They were actively weakening his body.

It seems that Ozai must find a way to suppress these foolish beings after merging with them.

Well, whatever, first, he has to finish his fight with the insolent spirit in front of him.

The fight was far from over.

/

Satoru was in his room, experimenting with his Four Eyes. He was still not used to them, but he got better each passing day. It was so interesting to see all these people so far away, living in their homes, not knowing that Satoru could see them all.

Satoru chuckled amusedly. He could sense a person approaching his door. It was really as if he were back home. No one there could sneak up on him as well.

Knock Knock!

He knew it was Toph. “Come in, Toochan.~” he sang happily. It was always nice talking with her. It’s just a bit weird that she’s back so soon. Didn’t she want to meet her parents?

Toph entered his room with soft steps.

Satoru turned off his four eyes and peeked above his blindfold, expecting her to smirk at him smugly and tell him about her meeting with her parents.

However, when he saw the expression on her face, his good mood vanished.

There were no tears, but he could still see how red her eyes were.

“Toph, what’s wrong?” he asked gently. Satoru was worried. He had never seen her that vulnerable.

He got no answer, only the silent grit of her teeth and clenched fists. She was frustrated, frustrated that she believed even for a second that her parents would understand and accept her as she is.

They could have done anything. Writing a letter? Ordering a servant to pass on a message? Or maybe come in person and let Toph explain herself?

No, they thought the best solution for the problem was to kidnap their own daughter because, of course, Toph can’t have any choice of her own.

Toph just stood there, silently boiling with anger, still not saying anything. She had no words; they wouldn’t come out. Her hair was covering her face again.

Satoru stood up and carefully approached the trembling girl. He had to do something.

The closer Satoru got, the more difficult it was for Toph to hold back her emotions.

“They didn’t come.”

Satoru stopped in his tracks.

Toph’s tone was sharp. There was nothing positive in it. “They didn’t come. My parents have sent someone to kidnap me. They still don’t accept my choice. You were right.”

Her tiny fists clenched even harder, and her lips began to tremble. “Why … why can’t they accept it? I’m not a weak, fragile doll who needs to be protected. I want to live free. I want to make my own choices.”

Satoru could only stare at Toph, his mouth slightly agape. He had no idea what to say.

“I hate them.” Toph quietly got out. She didn’t mean it, she didn’t hate them, she was just so frustrated.

Finally, she looked up again.

Satoru saw small tears in her eyes. “What should I do?”

Slowly, Satoru closed the distance and hugged Toph closely. The small girl cried silently into his chest.

Right now, she wasn’t the indestructible warrior, only a small girl who wanted her parents' approval.

“Do you miss your parents?”

…

…

…

“Yes,”

Satoru sighed.

“Wanna fly over to them?”

“No,”

Yeah, what a stupid question.

But what can he do to cheer her up?

Ah, that could work. Maybe some distraction is needed.

“You were right, Toochan.” He suddenly blurted out.

The young Earthbender looked up from his chest. She looked at him, confused, and tilted her head.

“About your assumption that I miss my old world.” Satoru cleared up in a gentle tone.

Satoru hopes that Toph will cheer up after learning that she is right about her theory.

And would you look at that, it worked.

Well, a little, that is.

A small smile formed on the Earthbender's face after hearing that.

“Heh, of course I was right. I know you too well.” Her voice was still weak.

There was a brief silence between them. But Toph broke it with a question. “Do you want to go back?”

Satoru shook his head. “No, I’m here now. There is no way for me to return anyway, so I guess I have to accept that I’m stuck here.”

Toph tightened her hold on him. “Promise?”

Satoru looked down at Toph and patted her head. “Promise.”

They stayed like that for a few more minutes before Satoru broke the silence again.

“How about we visit your parents after the war is over? Let’s give them a piece of our mind, alright?”

Toph nodded stiffly with a small smile on her face.

“Yeah, sounds good.” She whispered softly.

/

Sokka and the others were sleeping soundly in a tent provided by Arnook. Only a handful of guards were awake to patrol their surroundings.

One of whom looked up, yawning. He stared at the night sky with a blank expression.

…

Then, he furrowed his brows and squinted his eyes at the sky. “Hey, Koda,” he nudged his friend, who was nearly falling asleep. “Am I drunk or is the moon red again?”

His friend glared at him before looking at the sky as well. His eyes immediately widened. “Huh? You’re right. Should we report this to the chief?” Koda asked worriedly.

But his friend only shook his head. “Nah, if it’s the same as last time, the moon will return to normal soon enough. Don’t bother the chief with trivial things, Koda.” He dismissed the urgency and went back to patrolling.

Koda shrugged, trusting his more experienced comrade. “If you say so …”

They didn’t know how important the moon is for Waterbenders. And just like that, Team Avatar was unaware of the tragedy that hit the North. Only days later was Yue informed of what had happened. Arnook wrote in a letter that the Kois were stolen right under their nose. No one noticed anything because they had to deal with the civil war.

The letter arrived after a few days. By then, the moon had turned normal again, but the Kois's whereabouts were still unknown.

Team Avatar didn’t even have time to mobilize. Still, their short trip was interrupted, and they flew back to Ba Sing Se.

Well, at least nobody lost the ability to Waterbend. Which means the spirits were still alive somewhere.

Nobody knew that Fire Lord Ozai had just merged with the Ocean and Moon Spirits. He had sent out a little group of his elite archers to infiltrate the Water Tribe to steal the Kois.

He now had six spirits inside of him. The merging spirit, the air spirit, the ocean spirit, the moon spirit, the earth spirit, and the fire spirit.

His fight against Jishin may have been a victory, but he took so much damage that his body was hurting all over. He had multiple broken bones in his body and nearly lost his left leg in the fight.

The next few weeks are needed to let his body recover again.

At least he now has enough time to deal with his inability to bend the other elements.

/

Late at night, at the residence of Team Avatar. All members were currently sleeping soundly, not disturbed by anything. However, one of their members was restlessly moving around in his sleep.

Satoru was turning left and right as sweat ran down his face. What was plaguing him wasn’t a nightmare; it was something more spiritual.

Deep inside his mental space, Satoru hovered in a vast void of bright colors and black clouds. He knew he was asleep currently, but he wasn’t sure if this right here was a dream or something else.

The confused boy looked around and tried to move, but any bending or movement was impossible, and he continued hovering helplessly in the void.

“Urgh, this sucks. Anybody here? Hello? I kinda want to go back to the real world, you know?” he flatly stated with no emotion in his tone.

Then, suddenly, there was a voice behind him.

“Young Satoru.”

Satoru knew that voice.

His eyes widened, and a bright smile spread across his face as he turned around to face the entity.

“Rug-chan!” he shouted happily. “Where were you? I haven’t spoken with you in ages. How have you been?” he was glad to see her again after so long.

But Raava didn’t share his joyful mood and got straight to the point.

Her tone was dead serious. “Avatar Satoru, you have to travel to the Spirit World. A major crisis threatens the balance of power like it did 10.000 years ago.”

The urgency in her tone and what her statement entailed made Satoru reel back slightly.

“Hah? I thought I needed to defeat the Fire Lord? Why should I care about the Spirit world?” It was a genuine question from the young boy. He thought his only job as the Avatar would be to bring balance to the real world.

He thought dealing with the Fire Lord would be enough because no one told him about the other half of his job as the Avatar, kind of like a Superhero who fights against evil.

Raava was taken aback. Did … did he not know about his responsibilities? It was mostly his own fault for ignoring the other Avatars trying to contact him, but maybe she should have done it herself and explained to him in great detail what it means to be the Avatar.

She sighed heavily. “Satoru, your job as the Avatar is to keep the balance intact, not only in the real world but also in the Spirit world. You are the bridge between them.” She lectured him sternly.

But instead of admitting his fault, Satoru crossed his arms over his chest and looked at her with squinted eyes. “Then why didn’t you tell me that sooner? Back then, you only told me to get rid of the Fire Lord. You had all the time in the world to explain it to me, you know?”

…

What Satoru just said left Raava speechless.

There was a tense silence between them.

Raava couldn’t believe what she just heard.

She was this close to screaming at him. Never in her life was she pushed this far by someone. “YOU- … *sigh* … Satoru,” she began in a strained tone. “Who interrupted me when I tried to explain everything? Yes, it was you. What was your choice of words? Ah, yes, I think it was something like - Don’t bore me with useless information.” Her tone was surprisingly snarky for a wise spirit.

And she wasn’t done yet. She continued sternly. “Not to mention how you ignored all the attempts of your predecessors to contact you. Ten times, Satoru. The Avatars before you tried to warn you a staggering ten times.” With each word, her tone became rougher, and she inched closer and closer.

Satoru stiffened.

Oh … she does make a point.

“He … hehe, is that so?” he spoke tensely with a strained smile. Satoru rubbed his neck nervously and said the following words hesitantly. “But hey, maybe it won’t be as-“

“Satoru, you are the worst Avatar in history.”

The young Avatar's eyes widened at that statement. He couldn’t form words. Raava’s words burned themselves into his mind. It was like he heard them on repeat.

The worst Avatar in history? Not the best? But what did he do wrong? He always tried to improve things.

Suddenly, several memories flashed before his eyes.

“Because of what you did, the Northern Water Tribe is fighting a Civil War.”

Satoru began to breathe faster.

“You want to fight the Fire Lord when the Comet arrives? So many people will die because of that.”

Satoru covered his mouth. His eyes wobbled without focus, and his pupils shrank to the size of small dots.

“Is this all a game to you? You’re just doing this for your own pleasure, you hypocrite.”

He didn’t mean any harm. He really didn’t. It’s not his fault he got dragged from his world without consent. He never asked for this. He just wants to see Suguru again.

…

Oh.

Satoru’s breathing went back to normal. It was as if a cold calmness washed over him.

…

…

…

“Do you … miss your old world?”

Satoru’s gaze lowered, with his hair hiding his face. He clenched his fists.

“I … I need to fix this. Maybe if I fight the Fire Lord right now, I-”

“You can’t do that.” Raava interrupted his train of thought quickly.

Satoru quickly looked up, his eyes full of confusion. “Huh? Why?”

Raava let out a deep sigh. “Satoru, the reason I contacted you wasn’t just to warn you about the war in the Spirit world, but also because the Fire Lord has become too strong now.“ She explained softly.

The Avatar blinked at her confusedly.

“Let me explain it from the beginning.” She offered him calmly.

Satoru nodded.

“I will keep things simple. Many spirits are living in the spirit world. Out of all spirits, the elemental spirits stand at the top, right under me, of course. They rule over a specific area to keep the balance intact, but if by any chance one of them gets killed or removed in any other way, some power-hungry spirits will try to fill that void. Do you understand?”

Satoru made a so-so gesture. “More or less. I guess one of these so-called elemental spirits got killed, right? Which means dozens of weaker spirits fight against each other to become the new ruler?”

Raava shook her body. “No, even worse. Fire Lord Ozai merged with all of them and has become much more powerful than before. That’s why you can’t fight against him right now. You have to become stronger before you can face him. But first, you need to stop the war in the spirit world. The spirits there need you. I … must admit I don’t know how you can stop this war as you are now, because for true peace, we need the elemental spirits back where they belong.”

Satoru took in every bit of information. He definitely won’t fail. Not this time. He rubbed his chin in concentration. “Hmm, I need to gather the elemental spirits to bring back peace. But for that, I need to defeat the Fire Lord. But you told me I have to get stronger first. And if I wait too long, the spirits will wipe themselves out.” He let his head fall back and groaned loudly. “Urgh, what a hassle.”

A heavy sigh escaped him. “Fine, I will think of something. Just tell me how I can get into the spirit world.”

And with that, Raava could finally rest her mind. It seems the Avatar finally understood what he must do.

The next few minutes were spent explaining how to access the Spirit world. During this time, Satoru remembered his talk with the crazy King in Omashu.

.

Satoru walked behind Bumi with a slumped posture. They have been walking for over an hour now, and the king doesn’t seem to stop anytime soon.

“Urgh, are we there yet?” he asked tiredly.

“Hmm? Oh, you’re still there?”

…

Satoru gave the king a blank glare. “Hah? Have you gone senile you wrinkled turd?”

That made Bumi laugh loudly. “Ohohoho, don’t be like that, you youngling. I just wanted to walk around my city after you freed it so much sooner than I anticipated.”

Then his mood shifted, and his gaze turned serious. He looked at Satoru tensely. “Avatar, do you know who your predecessor was?”

The sudden shift confused Satoru. He looked at Bumi with raised brows. “What about him? I thought you wanted to tell me how to boost my bending?”

“I will get to that.” Bumi pinched Satoru’s cheek. “Don’t be so impatient. Tell me, have you had contact with him yet?”

Satoru smirked at the king. “Yup, but the guy got on my nerves, and I traded him with the Avatar before him. I think Kyoshi was her name.”

Bumi froze.

What did he say? Kyoshi? But the Avatar before Aang was Roku. Bumi’s gaze sharpened, and he leaned closer. “What was the name of the Avatar you spoke with before?”

All these questions began to annoy Satoru. He just wants to know how to get stronger. “Hah? Why is that important? I thought these guys were well-known? He called himself Roku. What's so important about him?”

It was like a cold slap hit Bumi’s face.

What happened to his old friend? What happened to Aang?

Bumi gulped. “No, that can’t be right. The Avatar before you was called Aang. Are you sure you talked with the right-“

“I replaced his soul.” Satoru interrupted Bumi.

“I- what?”

Satoru made a dismissive wave. “To summarize, the Avatar Spirit was desperate and needed a replacement because her vessel was an idiot and froze himself in the ocean. The brat was on the verge of death because he burned through his soul or something. I basically replaced his soul, and here we are.”

…

Bumi was rooted on the spot. His friend is … gone? Truly gone? Not even a trace left inside the current Avatar?

He needed time to think and sat down on a nearby bench. A heavy sigh escaped him.

No, he can mourn later. First, he must teach the current Avatar what must be done. The war needs to end. Bumi looked up from his spot. “Avatar Satoru, are you in tune with your spiritual self?”

The question hung in the air.

…

Satoru looked at the king as if he had grown a second head.

“My what self?”

.

Back in the present, Satoru finally understood what the King meant with that. He thought the guy was nuts, but it seems he really has to get in tune with his spiritual self. How is he supposed to pull that off in the first place?

Bumi told him that he could unlock a new art of bending when he awakened his true potential. If he remembers correctly, bending the elements with your mind is possible.

Whatever, he has to step up his game as the Avatar to make up for his past failures. Satoru was dead set on making things right this time.

/

After weeks of traversing through the Spirit World, Ozai finally returned to his palace. He has successfully merged with all the elemental spirits and is currently undergoing a process to get them to submit to him.

It was a tiring process, but if he wanted to use their powers undisturbed, he had to work through the pain.

He sat cross-legged in his private chambers, candles surrounding him. Ozai was meditating, and the candles rose with each breath he took. As more sweat ran down his face, more color drained from it as well.

He started meditating a whole four hours ago, and his body was on the verge of collapsing. Fortunately, the only spirits who still reject him as their master are Agni and Jishin. The others were successfully absorbed.

If we go by willpower alone, Agni was the strongest among them. This is the only reason why Ozai still hasn’t absorbed Jishin. The earth spirit was unconscious, and Agni held him firmly.

She knew that if she let him go, Ozai had enough power to overpower her as well.

“Human, you don’t know what you are doing. This farce has gone on for long enough now. Leave it, and we may forgive your actions.” Agni was getting desperate as her power began to dwindle.

But Ozai has come too far to give up now. He growled at her. “Silence, you don’t know what I’ve sacrificed to get this far. I won’t give up as long as you don’t submit TO ME!”

And so, the fight of minds continued for two more hours, with no one having any intentions of giving up.

However, Agni’s power weakened even further. She can’t hold on for Jishin much longer, and Ozai uses her small time of weakness to snatch the spirit right under her nose.

And with that, he finally could absorb her as well.

The reward he so desperately longed for was the power surging through his body. He felt invincible. He felt … like he could actually defeat the Avatar.

His body changed, and the muscles on it grew significantly. However, the stress he underwent to come this far turned a few strands of his hair grey.

It won’t matter. He would stand at the top of the world with the power inside him. Even higher than the Avatar.

Every single technique and all knowledge about bending and sub-bending of every element were ingrained into his mind.

Yes, he still couldn’t bend anything except fire, but that would soon change.

Now that he had absorbed all the spirits, he knew little more about their hierarchy. It was ingrained into his mind, along with the knowledge about bending.

He now knew about …

…

…

…

“Hehehe,” Ozai chuckled darkly with a mad look in his eyes. He finally had a solution for his problem.

Ozai calmed down and wiped sweat from his face. “Oh, how wonderful. Who knew there was another spirit that could turn someone into an Avatar?”

His next target was Vaatu.

/

/

/

End of chapter 16.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

In this fic, Toph’s parents didn’t know about her secret life and couldn’t contact Xin Fu. That means her old teacher is the only person tasked to bring her back.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 17 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Part 1 of the finale. Book 2 is almost done.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

The next morning, Satoru wanted to explain the current situation in the Spirit World. However, he forgot that Katara was still away with her friends. Only Azula and Toochan were present at the moment.

Which wouldn’t be a problem because he could simply explain things to them and fill Katara in at a later date. But …

… where the hell are they?

Azula rose with the sun, so she was probably out already, training or doing some other boring stuff.

But why wasn’t Toph in her room? She sleeps the longest out of all their members.

Satoru checked every corner, extending his senses to their limit in search of Toph. But he couldn’t find her. Where did she run off to?

Crrrk!

He could not think further about it because a deep tunnel suddenly opened before him.

He blinked at the hole. Was this a prank? Did Toph try to let him fall into it?

‘Heh, this damn squirt. Still pissed because I won our match it seems. Fine, I will play along with your game.’ He thought amusedly and jumped inside.

With his Four Eyes, he tried to see the end of the tunnel, but it was too deep, so he just jumped into it without a care in the world. It’s not like Toph would do anything to hurt him anyway. He will probably be fine.

It was a long ride. The slide seemed endless as the minutes passed by.

‘How did she set this up anyway? How did she not wake me up? Shouldn’t I have felt it?’ Satoru wondered confusedly.

And when he reached the end, Satoru found himself in a large cave with green crystals and a big pond on the other side.

It was beautiful.

But what really surprised him were the hundreds of Dai Li agents and Fire Nation soldiers ready to fight him.

Huh?

What’s going on?

Satoru looked around in astonishment. He tried to make sense of this situation.

Were the others safe?

Suddenly, three individuals emerged from the crowd.

The first was Long Feng, and behind him were two girls around his age.

Satoru was completely clueless.

“Well, Avatar, this is the part where I will take you as my prisoner. If you admit defeat and surrender without a fight, I promise no harm will befall your friends.” Long Feng proclaimed in a smug tone.

Satoru blinked at him. Is this guy serious?

“Pfff,” Satoru tried to hold back his laughter.

The emo girl spoke up next. “Hand over Azula, Avatar. If you do that, Ty Lee and I won’t fight you.”

“Yeah,” Ty Lee shouted with a cute pout on her face. “Give us back our friend, you evil … bad guy.”

Mai looked at Ty Lee flatly. Was she serious?

This confused Satoru even more. Were they here for him or Azula now? This whole situation doesn’t make any sense.

The Avatar’s silence made Long Feng tense up. He thought Satoru’s silence meant that Satoru did not see them as a threat.

“Avatar, you better not resist. Or else the little Earthbender will experience a world of pain.”

…

…

…

What?

Slowly, Satoru’s head turned to Leng Feng.

What did he just say?

He wants to hurt Toochan?

A mad grin spread across Satoru’s face.

“Heh, could you please repeat that. I think I didn’t get that.”

Ty Lee stepped backward in fear. “Um … guys? His aura is-”

A large wave of Killing Intent washed over them.

Ty Lee, Long Feng, and even the usually composed Mai trembled with their whole bodies. They had never felt anything like that in their lives.

Who is this monster?

Even the hundreds of soldiers were rooted to the spot.

This whole plan was carefully developed. They considered every possible scenario.

But never in their lives did they think they had to fight a monster like him. How did he even do that? How can he make them feel as if death himself were staring down at them?

There are 150 Dai Li agents present, all of whom are loyal to Leng Feng. If you add the 120 Fire Nation soldiers, you have an army of 270 men. Not to mention the 25 elite agents and 20 elite soldiers in their ranks.

Ty Lee, Mai, and Long Feng, who are also planning on fighting Satoru, would boost their overall strength tremendously.

It can be said that not even the Fire Lord could defeat such a force.

But why?

Why does it feel like they have absolutely no chance against the Avatar? They felt utterly hopeless.

Satoru slowly approached his opponents. The smirk on his face was ever present. “Heh, you’re not planning on backing down now, are you? That would be so lame.”

Against every part of their body telling them to run away, Satoru’s opponents got ready to fight.

/

Azula’s day couldn’t have turned out worse.

First, Katara was still visiting her father. So, she had to endure Satoru all by herself ... for the fifth day in a row now. Each day, it was getting more difficult to remain sane.

“I swear if this lunatic bothers me for one more second this week, I’m going to burn him alive. Urgh, I can’t believe I fell for his stupid prank again.” The irritated princess grumbled quietly as she remembered how Satoru replaced her bed with fricking Rabbit-Chicken.

To refrain from losing her mind, Azula wanted to blow off some steam in the outer ring. But after rounding a corner, she came face to face with a brute. Azula immediately knew he was here to fight her.

If his glare weren’t a big enough hint, his fighting stance surely would convince anyone else.

What’s his problem? Did someone hire him to kill her?

Who even is this? What kind of idiot thinks walking around with a metal arm and leg is a good idea?

“Leave now, you insolent fool, I’m in a bad mood.”

…

No reply from the stranger.

Urgh, it will be a pain dealing with this oaf.

However, things would turn out worse for the princess as dozens of Dai Li agents began to surround her.

Azula deadpanned with half-lidded eyes.

‘Fantastic, and now the freaks show up as well. Well, at least I can blow off some steam.’

/

At the same time, with Katara, Sokka, Zuko, Jin, and Yue.

The five teens were currently flying on Satoru’s dragon towards Ba Sing Se. After seeing the moon turning red again, they decided to fly back to get Satoru.

“I can’t believe we didn’t notice that the moon turned red again,” Sokka whined exaggeratedly and slapped a hand over his face.

He sighed and gave his sister a stink eye. “Why didn’t you notice anything? Shouldn’t you have felt something?” Sokka accused his sister.

Katara reeled back in disbelief. “Excuse me?” Her disbelief quickly turned to anger as her face turned red, and she stabbed Sokka’s chest with a pointed finger. “Do I need to remind you that it was YOU who slept through his shift? YOU wanted to impress Dad and guard the tent throughout the night.”

“Uhm … guys? What’s that?” Jin interrupted their banter, pointing at something on the ground below them.

Every member peeked over the saddle. Their eyes immediately widened.

It seems they have to deal with something else first.

All eyes were set on the massive snake-like creature that slowly made its way towards Ba Sing Se. By the looks of it, this thing was built to drill through the walls.

“Wh- What is that?” Yue asked in pure shock.

They had to stop it.

/

Thirty minutes earlier, a certain Earthbender woke up sensing strange vibrations. Her eyes fluttered open, and she yawned annoyingly. She rubbed her eyes. “Ergh, what’s going on?”

Toph stood up and firmly planted her feet on the ground to get a better view. “Am I going crazy, or why is a mountain closing in on Ba Sing Se?” her face scrunched up by this weird situation. She couldn’t grasp what the hell was going on. Nothing of this makes sense.

She’s in dire need of answers.

Asking Satoru was out of the question as he was still asleep, and Azula had already woken up and left the house. Which means Toph had to investigate alone.

That wasn’t too bad, to be honest. At least the Troll-Doll can’t steal her spotlight again. Toph left the house and approached the massive wall protecting the citizens from outside threats. The closer she got, the better her view became, and she quickly found out that a two-hundred-meter-long snake was approaching Ba Sing Se.

Yeah, this is even more ridiculous.

Nevertheless, an excited smirk spread across her face.

“Hehe, let's check it out. I bet Satoru will be so jealous when I tell him about it.”

/

“Here’s the plan.” Katara addressed everyone firmly. “Sokka, Zuko, and I will try to stop this thing, and you two,” she pointed at Jin and Yue, “need to find Satoru. We definitely need his help. If you run into Toph and Azula on the way, that’s even better. Bring them here as well.” 

The two girls nodded, their faces serious.

“If you think I will fight against my Nation, you seriously need your brain checked.” Zuko suddenly addressed Katara.

The waterbender did a double-take. “You can’t be serious.”

However, Zuko wasn’t bothered by her tone. “You heard me. I still have my honor. I won’t fight my people.”

Usually, he would never let innocent people get hurt, but the last few weeks were taking a toll on him. Being constantly surrounded by the Avatar and unable to do anything was driving his mind crazy.

Katara glared intensely at the teen. “You do know what the Fire Nation will do to the citizens of Ba Sing Se, right? On that matter, who’s gonna tell your uncle why his Tea Shop is getting destroyed when you had the chance to prevent that?” she snarked loudly.

…

…

…

Zuko remained quiet, brooding with a grumpy face.

“Yeah, thought so.” Katara huffed. But she wasn’t finished grilling Zuko yet. It was time to summon her inner Satoru.  “So, are you gonna pull that stick out your butt and be a proper human being for once in your life and help us defend the innocent people of Ba Sing Se?”

…

…

…

Everyone looked at Katara in pure disbelief and shock. Especially Sokka was surprised by what came out of Katara’s mouth.

Katara looked at everyone and raised a brow. “What?”

Sokka got back his bearing and shrugged stiffly. “Oh, … nothing?”

“Hmph,”

/

Loud explosions boomed through the streets of Ba Sing Se. Houses were destroyed, and trees caught fire as two combatants duked it out like their lives were on the line.

A man was blown through a wall and landed in the middle of a busy street. The shocked civilians fled from the scene.

The giant of a man rubbed his head and looked straight ahead. The girl he was fighting walked out of the hole he had just blown out of.

She was walking casually, glaring at him with disgust and irritation. In her right hand, she was holding an unconscious Dai Li agent by the neck. “Tch, is that all you’ve got? By Agni, you're even more pathetic than Zuzu.” She insulted him in a bored tone.

Azula and the Combustion Man had been fighting for over thirty minutes now. If he hadn’t had the help of these so-called Dai Li agents, this fight would have been over way sooner. The Fire Lord gave him clear instructions and informed him about the princess's abilities in great detail, but he never thought she would improve so much in such a short amount of time.

He knew the fight would be difficult … but this is just ridiculous. Did the Avatar train her?

Whatever, it seems he has to step up his game.

The Combustion Man stood up and dusted himself off. He glared at the princess and prepared another explosion.

This fight isn’t over until he dies or has her in his grasp.

No matter the cost.

/

Back with Zuko, Katara and Sokka.

They just jumped off the dragon and stood before the giant metal structure. Yue and Jin flew away to get Satoru. Hopefully, they would find him.

“Any idea how to do this?” Sokka asked his teammates flatly. Now standing before this huge structure, it was overwhelming.

“I don’t know. I thought you would have some kind of plan. Didn’t you visit Dad for that exact reason? Now it’s time for you to show us what a great leader would look like.” His sister tried to encourage him.

…

Sokka gave the drill one last glance before slapping his face. “Heh, you’re right. First, we need-“

“THERE THEY ARE! GET THEM!”

The young warrior was interrupted by some Fire Nation soldiers who spotted them and were on their way to capture them.

Katara and Zuko prepared to fight, but before anyone could land a hit, the ground shook and the earth swallowed all the soldiers.

The teens blinked.

…

What?

Behind the dust, a small girl appeared with a smug look on her face. “Hey, do you guys need some help?” Toph asked smugly.

Katara’s expression brightened. “Toph,” she shouted happily. “What a perfect timing. Did you bring Satoru with you?”

Toph waved her off dismissively. “Pff, we don’t need him. Leave this thing to us and let him get his sleep.”

“Huh? You can’t be serious. This thing is endangering the entire city. Why didn’t you wake-” Katara berated the Earthbender, but her brother suddenly grabbed her shoulder.

“We don’t have time for this now. The drill is maybe two miles away from the wall.” He pointed behind him where the drill approached the wall at a slow pace.

“Shoot, you’re right.” Katara’s gaze turned serious. “Alright, what's your plan?”

“Heh, we’re fortunate that the runt found us. With her help, we can destroy the drill from within.” Sokka turned to Toph. “Is your metalbending strong enough to do that?”

Toph held up her chin at that. “Hmph, please.” She made a small wave with her hand. “There’s nothing I can’t destroy. Just tell me what to do, and it will be done.” She stated smugly.

Sokka nodded. “Good, then you come with me and my sister.” Then he turned to Zuko. “Zuko, can you stay here and hold off any soldiers who want to follow us?”

…

Zuko grumbled softly.

“Ooh, come on, man. Don’t leave us hanging now.” Sokka whined loudly.

The prince clicked his tongue. “Tsk, fine. But only because I don’t want them to capture the Avatar before me.” He tried to find an excuse. Not that he believed it himself.

“Great,” Sokka punched the air excitedly. “Team Sokka … MOVE OUT!”

…

“I refuse to fight to that,” Zuko grumbled out flatly.

/

Back in the cave, terrified shouts and loud, painful screams echoed through the air. A bunch of unlucky soldiers flew around like ragdolls. It was a total disaster. They had literally every advantage you could think of, but for some reason, it was all pointless against the sheer unstoppable power of the Avatar.

The smug boy ran around the battlefield like a maniac and knocked out one soldier after another. He had an animalistic smirk on his face and laughed uncontrollably as he kicked another Dai Li agent in the gut. Satoru was like a bolt of lightning as he zoomed around in the cave. He was running so fast with his wind-running skill that a normal person could never hope to see him with mere eyes.

“Woohoo, hahaha, you guys are all so weak it’s like fighting a demented granny in a retirement home. Can you please man up a little and make it at least a little challenging for me?” he shouted excitedly and used his Cleave skill to cut dozens of soldiers in half.

Blood covered the walls of the cave in a sick red.

Long Feng growled and wanted to shout at his men to catch that damn brat. But before he could even open his mouth, the Avatar appeared behind him and grabbed his shoulder in a weirdly gentle manner. A cold sweat ran down his face. What is the oppressive aura? How did he appear behind him?

“Yo, wanna see something cool?” Satoru said with barely hidden excitement. The smirk was still plastered on his face.

For Long Feng, that face looked like the face of the devil. He couldn’t even move. His body was petrified.

Then suddenly, the air around the Avatar shifted, and the boy held up both hands with each index finger pointing at the ceiling. On his left, the air rippled around it, softly blowing air away from it, and on the other one, a little sphere began to suck air inside it.

What has the brat planned?

His question was soon answered as the Avatar let go of the two spheres. The carnage afterwards could only be described as utter terror.

One sphere pushed away everything in its path like a wave of destruction, burying his men under rubble. And the other one, sucked everything inside like a vacuum crushing the bodies of the Dai Li agents and Fire Nation soldiers.

It was a total massacre. This is the scene out of a nightmare, but for Satoru, this was the most fun he had had in a while. He laughed joyfully, having his pseudo-blue crushing his opponents like insects. The prior problem he had with blue was solved a few days earlier. To prevent his pseudo-blue from growing in size with more rubble it absorbed and losing precious sucking power, Satoru used his sphere in small bursts. With that, the accumulated rubble would disperse, and the sphere wouldn’t lose its needed suction power.

Long Feng saw the destruction and could only look at the Avatar like he was some kind of unstoppable deity. The leader of the Da Li was left absolutely speechless.

How can they stop this force of nature?

/

Inside Satoru’s mind, the previous Avatars looked at the battle with flabbergasted expressions.

“By the spirits, this boy is a monster.”

“He’s unstoppable.”

“How can a kid have so much power?”

“Are you seeing this? It’s absolutely ridiculous.”

However, one Avatar looked at the boy with a toothy smirk.

It was the very first Avatar.

“Heh, I like him. He has the potential to bring true everlasting peace to the world. He can achieve what we all could not, what I could not.” Wan exclaimed proudly. He watched Satoru fight with wonderous eyes.

Next to him, Roku huffed softly. “Hmm, I agree, he has tremendous potential. However, we need to see if he can truly use his power effectively. But I hope he finally learned his lesson.” A small smile spread across his old face. “Hoho, I only hope he won’t torment his poor teammates too much.” He quietly chuckles.

And lastly, a third Avatar stepped beside Wan. The huge woman had her arms crossed over her chest and gazed at the boy carefully. “How long has he been in this world? Half a year? It’s unbelievable how strong he got in such a short amount of time.” Her features softened, and a small smile appeared on her face. “I believe there wasn’t a single Avatar in history who managed to master as many Sub-Bending styles as he did. Not to mention, he developed his own style on the way as well. His talent is something I have yet to see in another being.”

She shook her head fondly. “I can’t believe the little brat actually went through with his promise.” She said gently, remembering how Satoru had proclaimed he would surpass every Avatar in history.

After that, Satoru’s predecessors watched the fight with curious and expectant eyes.

Only the future will tell how Satoru will use his power.

But one thing was clear.

Satoru’s presence alone had shifted the balance of power.

/

Long Feng was getting desperate. If things continue like that, they will all get killed by this beast of an Avatar.

He snarled and stomped on the ground to pierce the Avatar with a spike that shot out from underneath the boy. The brat dodged it by jumping backwards. Satoru couldn’t rest as Long Feng’s ‘allies’ finally decided to join in on the fight.

The girl with the braid tried to jab the Avatar in his back but the damn brat caught her fist like it was nothing. He winked at her. “Nice try, but attacking from my blind spots won’t work, you little cutie~.” He teased light-heartedly as he dodged a kick from the girl and used the momentum to throw her over his shoulder.

Ty Lee gasped, but couldn’t rest as Satoru flipped her around, making her drop flat on her stomach. Satoru, with his usual unseriousness, sat on her back like this whole situation wasn’t a danger to him at all. “You know,” he started speaking with total carelessness. “I wonder what Azula was like as a kid. You said you were her friend, right? Tell me, how was she like back then? Was she even cuter than she is today?” he asked innocently and lightly patted Ty Lee’s back.

The young chi blocker didn’t know what was happening. What is he talking about? Is he friends with Azula as well? She thought Azula was held against her will. But the Avatar spoke of her as if she were a precious friend to him.

“What are-“

Zlink!

Satoru slightly adjusted his head and dodged a knife that was aimed at his head. He began to grin and turned to the other girl, the one with the emo look. “Hey, don’t get upset, you will get your turn soon enough.”

Mai scoffed. “My god, you’re so annoying. I can’t believe Azula managed not to kill herself until now.”

Satoru widened his smirk. “Heh, you won’t believe how close we are. I bet she would cry herself to sleep if we ever got separated. She would miss me so much.”

A few hundred meters away, Azula had the sudden urge to strangle someone.

“I doubt it,” Mai said boredly.

Ty Lee tried to push the Avatar off of her, but Satoru simply smacked her neck with his elbow, and the girl dropped to the ground.

A stone hand flew at Satoru, but the Avatar caught the projectile casually and crushed it inside his hand. “Hey, don’t interrupt our talk, old man, just wait your turn.” He addressed Long Feng mockingly and swiped his left foot across the ground, making it split under Long Feng, swallowing him whole.

“Back on track,” Satoru addressed Mai again. “You guys are no benders, huh? Too bad your lack of power doesn’t give you a heavenly restriction, otherwise this fight would have gone much differently.”

…

Mai was totally lost. What the hell is he talking about now? Is this guy mentally challenged?

Whatever, she just has to defeat him. She pulled out three knives from her sleeve and threw them at the Avatar. But the boy easily dodged them all.

Satoru noticed that a few soldiers tried to prepare an attack behind his back. Of course, his new Four-Eyes didn’t miss such a pathetic excuse of a sneak attack. He lifted up his right hand and made a swirling gesture to grab the nearby water in the canal. During the process, he was shot at from various angles by the Dai Li agents with small rocks. Satoru casually dodged them all and was wearing a casual smile the whole time.

Then, he turned the water into ice and formed spears out of it. His opponents saw what he was doing, and a feeling of cold dread washed over them.

“R- RUN AWAY!” a single soldier shouted in desperation.

But it was too late, the spears descended and pierced dozens of bodies, killing them instantly. The blood dripped on the ground, and a stark silence swept over the battlefield. Never had they ever imagined the Avatar could be so ruthless. From the hundreds of their allies, only a few dozen remained. The rest were either killed or knocked out.

Long Feng stared at the carnage with terrified eyes.

Satoru slowly turned his head and gave Long Feng a mad smirk. “Now’s your turn.” He whispered excitedly.

Long Feng gulped. The tone sends shivers down his spine.

Satoru began to close the distance between them to finish this fight. He had his fun; it was time to end it.

However, this fight would take a different course now.

The girl with the brown hair, Ty Lee, tried to attack him once more. Of course, Satoru easily avoided all her strikes, but at the same time, the other girl threw a couple of knives at him. His Four Eyes told him where everything came from, and Satoru avoided them all without a problem and deflected the last one with airbending.

That last knife hit a loose rock.

He shot the girls a grin. “Heh, nice try, but something like that will never catch me-“

Rip!

His blindfold was ripped off his head. A sharp rock the size of a thumb went under the radar of his Four Eyes. It was a ricochet, blown away from the deflected knife. He should have noticed it, but he was caught off guard because he thought the fight was over already.

Usually, fighting without his blindfold is not a problem for Satoru. You could even say that fighting without his blindfold has its advantages as well. But …

The blindfold was ripped off his face when all his senses were activated. He couldn’t deactivate them in time, and the backlash hit him like a truck.

It was like his head was on fire. A headache so strong he thought his brain was pierced with metal spikes, like an electric current that barraged his brain mercilessly.

“ARGH, FUCK!” he shouted in pain and grabbed his head. His eyes were quickly shut to alleviate the pain.

The girls didn’t know what was happening, but they used this chance to bring the Avatar down. Mai threw a few more knives that cut open Satoru’s arms, and Long Feng crushed Satoru’s legs with large boulders. There was a cracking noise, indicating he broke the Avatar’s bones.

And finally, Ty Lee blocked his chi by punching him in the gut, paralysing his whole body.

Satoru dropped to the ground with a loud thud. His legs broken, his arms cut open, his body paralysed, and his head hurting like hell. He lost the fight.

He tried to sit up and fight back, but he couldn’t move his body. Opening his eyes was also out of the question. He may have deactivated his Four Eyes, but the headache persisted and was still hurting all over. Satoru could only groan in agony. “Urgh, sh- … shit. What … what did you do?”

His opponents didn’t answer and used the time to catch their breath. This fight was far from a flawless victory. Long Feng was still shaken by the might of the Avatar and had several broken bones in his body. Several bruises covered him, and he’s pretty sure he has permanently damaged his lungs because breathing is so damn difficult.

Next to him stood the black-haired girl, who didn’t look much better than he did. She, along with her friend, clutched their stomach and heads. They were breathing heavily, and the brown-haired girl's eye was swollen shut.

Long Feng looked around him and saw only a handful of his men still standing. Most of them were knocked out or downright killed. Out of the 270 soldiers and agents, only twelve were still conscious.

How the hell could a single brat do this much damage? Not to mention they only won because of a damn fluke. Who knows what would have happened if the blindfold hadn’t come off?

“Urgh,” Mai groaned. “I swear, Azula owes us big time. I never want to fight this guy again.”

Ty Lee panted and patted Mai’s back. “Hehe, *pant* hey, at least it’s *pant* over now, right?”

Mai’s gaze sharpened. “No, we still have to find the princess.” Her eyes fell on Long Feng. “And we still need to deal with this guy.” She grumbled quietly, making sure Long Feng couldn’t hear them.

The older man finally caught his breath and straightened his back. He folded his arms behind his back and slowly approached the two girls with a leering smile on his face. “Well, I think it’s time to seal the deal and get back to the surface. I hope you didn’t forget your part of the deal?” he questioned Mai smugly.

The emotionless girl glared at the man. “First, we need to see if the oaf has caught Azula by now. Only then will I-“

“Hehehehe …”

Behind them, someone began to chuckle quietly.

…

All their eyes widened.

What the hell?

Slowly, Mai, Ty Lee, and Long Feng turned around and looked where the Avatar was lying on the ground.

What they saw sent chills down their spine.

/

/

/

End of chapter 17.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

The next chapter is the last one of Book 2.

I don’t know if the scene with the other Avatars is possible, but I think there has to be a way for them to watch the current Avatar. Otherwise, they wouldn’t know if the current Avatar is in trouble or not.

This chapter is the shortest one until now, with barely over 5000 words.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 18 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Part 2 of the finale of this book.

A heads up:

The next chapter is expected to be released either by the end of July or the beginning of August. They will also be released biweekly, rather than weekly.

I have to admit, I’m kind of burned out. Usually, my stories are only 100.000 words long, but this one is already past that and only a little past the halfway point. I need a break.

Currently, I have written chapters 19 and 20 … nothing more.

If everything goes according to plan, this story will end with Ch. 30.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

Azula let out an annoyed huff as yet another wave of weaklings threw themselves at her. By her count, she had already defeated over a hundred of these fools. She knew they should’ve erased all these Dai Li agents from the get-go.

The princess heard a loud cracking noise and quickly prepared a lightning strike that shot away to her left and clashed with the attack of the combustion bender. The attacks collided, creating a large explosion that shook the ground beneath.

Windows were shattered, and the noise scared away the birds in the area.

“Urgh, this guy is persistent.” She grumbled out, annoyed.

“HEY, IF YOU DON’T STOP THIS NONSENSE RIGHT NOW, I WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD ON A SPEAR!”

The huge man landed in front of her, still not talking and giving her that irritating glare.

Why the hell is he not talking? It’s so frustrating.

However, Azula notices that no more agents are pestering her.

Has she finally knocked out the last one? Seems like it.

A dark smirk appeared on her face. “Heh, looks like your little friends have finally run out of meat puppets to throw at me.”

She crouched down, her arms in front of her body, and her palms facing upward. “Which means I can finally go all out.” She didn’t want to show the little stalkers what she is capable of.

Crackle - Boom - Boom!

The eyes of the combustion bender widened. He had never seen anything like this. How is this possible?

Small explosions erupted from the princess's hands.

You would be a fool to believe Azula would sit on her ass and not try to learn Explosionbending herself. If Satoru can do it, she can too.

Azula’s smirk widened. “What? Cat got your tongue? Or is your IQ so low that regular speech is too difficult for you?”

Even now, the giant of a man decided to remain quiet. Whatever, she will get him to talk after knocking him out.

 The fight continued uninterrupted.

/

Zuko wanted to crawl under a rock and never resurface again.

If you had told him he would fight against his own people to save a city full of Earth Kingdom citizens, he would’ve called you crazy. But if you told him he would fight on the side of the Avatar, he would lock you away forever, believing you had lost your mind.

He attacked yet another horde of Fire Nation Soldiers with a fountain of flames.

At this point, he doesn’t care anymore. With every soldier he attacked, his chance of ever getting back to his home dwindled away further.

Still, Sokka was right.

He can’t let this drill reach the walls. So many people will suffer if these walls fall.

With his mind set, Zuko continued fighting for the greater good, even if his heart was conflicted about it all.

/

Inside the drill, Toph was like a wild beast. The small girl smashed through walls and crushed metal structures like they were made out of paper. She was having the time of her life.

A few minutes earlier, Sokka asked if she could do as much damage as possible. Naturally, the young Earthbender immediately got to work and ravaged through the metal beast like a woman possessed.

Sokka and Katara, on the other hand, wanted to acquire a map of this thing and tried to get the attention of a henchman by destroying some pipes.

As they waited, they could hear screams of terror as Toph rushed through yet another part of the drill.

Their fearful shouts echoed through the drill.

“OH GOD, WHAT IS THAT THING?”

“MOMMY, MOMMY HELP MEEE!”

“AAAHHHH IT’S COMING TO MEEE!”

Sokka and Katara sat behind cover, still waiting and contemplating whether Toph was maybe going a little overboard.

After five minutes, no one has come to investigate.

“You know, thinking about it,” Sokka began murmuring. “I don’t think someone will come to us.”

Katara looked at him confusedly. “Why do you think that?”

A low chuckle escaped him, and he rubbed his neck shyly. “Weeeeell, with Toph destroying huge parts of this drill … why should someone come and repair some random pipes?”

…

Katara stared at her brother blankly.

“Yeah,” Sokka sighed. “Let’s get a map in another way.”

/

By sheer dumb luck and maybe a bit of good planning on Sokka’s part, they finally got a map and could study the drill and search for weak points. The duo ran through the drill until they found an engineer to steal the map from.

Sokka quickly summarized that if they destroy these huge beams supporting the drill, the thing will collapse in on itself. With Toph already doing her part very effectively, they could destroy it before the drill arrives at the wall.

After a few more minutes of walking, the siblings arrived in a massive chamber with sheer infinite beams that supported the drill.

“Alright, Katara, now you only have to use your water magic to cut through one of them, and this thing,” Sokka paused dramatically. “WILL - COME - CRASHING DOOOOOOWN!” Sokka shouted exaggeratedly and struck a weird pose.

His sister ignored his weird antics for now. She lived with him for most of her life, she knew he had a few screws lose. But she won’t have it any other way.

She shook her head and sighed amusedly. “I hope you’re right, you overgrown kid.”

With that, Katara used her waterbending to cut through the first beam. It took a while, but eventually, she managed to cut through it completely. The beam creaked loudly, making a shrill tone that made Katara's skin crawl.

“Urgh,” Katara flinched. “What a disgusting sound.”

She shook her head and gave her brother an exhausted stare. “You're lucky Satoru relentlessly trained my stamina. Otherwise, it would’ve taken me much longer to cut through this thing.”

Sokka waved her off. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. I don’t care what you say about this wannabe Avatar. He better be thankful after I show him that I single-handedly protected Ba Sing Se,” he boasted proudly with a puffed-up chest.

…

Slatch!

“OW!” Sokka whined loudly, rubbing his head. His sister slapped him with a water whip.

Before he could get snarky at his sister for her rude behavior, the siblings noticed something.

The beam stopped making sounds.

It only moved a few inches before stopping, not showing the wished effect Sokka anticipated.

Katara stared at the beam. “Uhm, … what now?”

Her brother sagged into himself. His head hung low. “Urgh, I guess we need to cut through multiple beams. Urrrrgghhh, this will be so exhausting.”

Once again, his sister gave him a flat stare. “You do know I do all the work here, right?”

/

And so, the siblings resumed their work. They destroyed dozens of beams without resting a single minute, fueled by the single wish to protect the citizens of Ba Sing Se. And after half an hour, Katara collapsed from sheer exhaustion.

Her brother tried to encourage her, saying she is their only hope and other stuff to get her moving, but it wasn’t enough. They were lucky they even got so far all alone without a second Waterbender.

“Come on, Katara, you need to push through the pain. It really can’t be that hard. Ignore your hurting muscles and give it-“

“Sokka,” Katara hissed sharply as she turned around slowly, glaring at her brother. “Would you please - shut - UP!”

Her brother quickly zipped his mouth shut and stood a little straighter.

However, luck would be on their side.

The drill finally reached the walls of Ba Sing Se. And the sudden tremors of crashing into the wall caused the beams to collapse inward, destroying the drill as Sokka had anticipated.

The teens looked at the scene with wide, disbelieving eyes.

“Did … did it work?” Sokka asked no one in particular.

“Uhh … I guess? … Hooray?”

CRASH!

Next to them, Toph crashed through a wall. The excited girl gave them a large smirk. “Hey, did you see that? The thing is completely busted. Hehehe, I’m so awesome.” She rubbed her hands menacingly. “I can’t wait to rub it into Satoru’s face.”

That finally got the siblings out of their shock. Sokka sprang up and puffed up his chest. “Yeah, well, of course it worked. I mean, it was I who planned it all. You were right, Katara, I am an awesome leader.”

His sister rolled her eyes. “Yeah, whatever you say.” She replied dismissively and grabbed Sokka’s collar to drag him outside. “Come, we need to get out of here before this thing crushes us.”

Their whole walk outside, Sokka punched the air excitedly, mumbling how great he is.

After exiting the destroyed drill, the teens found themselves surrounded by unconscious Fire Nation Soldiers, and on top of the mountain of bodies, sat the exiled prince.

Sokka carefully approached Zuko. “Whoa, buddy, did you do all that? That must be … I don’t know … at least fifty soldiers. Did you really beat them all?”

Zuko grunted and looked away with his arms crossed. “Tch, what about it. They’re just soldiers, not even part of the elite units. I can’t call myself a prince if I’d lose to them.”

Sokka sweatdropped but ignored Zuko’s antics for now. “Yeah, whatever works for you. Let’s just wrap this up and … oh.” Sokka stopped his thoughts and smiled at the sky.

“Looks like we don’t have to get back on foot.” He said, relieved, pointing at the sky where Satoru’s dragon flew in their direction.

The beast landed with Yue and Jin peeking over the saddle with worried expressions.

“We couldn’t find them. We looked everywhere, but it was like they vanished.”

The only thing they saw was a series of explosions happening in the upper ring. But they were too afraid to approach it. They were no fighters.

Katara raised a brow. “Huh? What do you mean? Weren't they at our house?”

Yue shook her head.

“Urgh, you wimps worry too much.” Toph suddenly exclaimed, annoyed. “The Troll-Doll and the nagging princess will be fine. Let's get back and look for them.”

Yeah, thinking about it, there are not many people who could actually hurt Satoru or Azula.

The teens boarded the dragon and flew off to find Satoru and Azula.

During their flight, Zuko felt weirdly hot. His breathing became more ragged, and sweat ran down his face.

Why does it feel like he will collapse any second now?

/

Azula was getting bored.

It looks like the Combustion Bender was out of tricks. Really, the only thing this guy was good at was shrugging off all the attacks Azula threw at him. He was tough, sure, but aimlessly exploding his surroundings doesn’t speak much of his tactical intellect. His close combat skills are nearly non-existent, and it seems he can’t even use normal Firebending.

It was clear as day that this guy was used to ending his fights extremely fast. He is not used to these dragged-out fights.

And Azula shamelessly abused that knowledge.

She was zooming around with her explosions and attacked the huge man relentlessly. Too fast for her opponent to react, she came crashing down, blasting him away. Not wanting to give him any rest, she closed the distance and released a powerful explosion as she punched him in the gut.

The Combustion Bender was flung away, crashing into a wall and causing it to crack.

He was unconscious.

Azula had won the fight.

That was …

… anticlimactic.

Nonetheless, a devious smirk formed on her face.

“Heh, I will drag this guy with me and show Satoru what he misses by sleeping in every day.”

/

“How … how is this possible?” Long Feng asked himself with a wobbly voice. His whole body was trembling in fear and terror. “Wh- Why won’t you just stay down?”

Mai and Ty Lee were not fairing any better. What they just saw sends chills down their spine. Ty Lee was shaking, and Mai didn’t know how something like this was even possible.

In front of them, the Avatar was patching himself up. The gaping wounds on his arms were closing rapidly, and his broken legs cracked as he somehow set the bones back in their natural positions.

What was worse was the dark eerie laugh that came out his damn mouth. The Avatar was laughing like a maniac as he healed himself. It was like a scene out of a horror story.

“Hehehehe … simple … so simple.” He mumbled to himself quietly. Satoru’s left arm was fully healed, and he gave himself a facepalm.

He didn’t stop mumbling.

“Heehee … heh … hehe … it was so simple. This whole time … haaah … hahah … man, this is so …”

Suddenly, his eyes shot open, and a crazy smirk spread across his face. His eyes shone with a dangerous glint as he sprang up and stood on his feet again.

“This is so … so …”

Satoru covered his eyes with his hands.

“So …”

He rapidly spread out his arms and screamed into the vast cave, looking like a total maniac.

“SO GODDAMN AWESOME!”

The Avatar panted heavily, basking in the high he was experiencing right now. It was like his whole body was under the effect of some drug. His head was thumping, his eyes twinkling, and his brain tingling.

His nerves were numb and overstimulated at the same time.

It was the weirdest he had ever felt in his life.

Satoru finally managed to calm down.

“Haaaaaah.”

And locked eyes with his opponents.

For Mai, it was like looking into a void. A void that would swallow her whole. The Avatar’s eyes were … sparkling. It looked almost beautiful. But the cold dread that washed over her was like a knife that twisted inside her body.

She felt like prey in the presence of an apex predator.

Only Ty Lee had a different expression on her face. Unlike Mai or Long Feng, she could see him in a different light. It was as if she were looking at colors she had never seen before.

She was in a daze, her eyes reflecting Satoru in them. Her mouth was slightly agape as she couldn’t comprehend what she was seeing.

“So … pretty.” Ty Lee mumbled quietly.

Behind Long Feng, his leftover subordinates didn’t seem to grasp what had just happened and attacked Satoru.

Schlink!

However, before they could even take a single step, their bodies were cut in half by Satoru’s cleave.

The Avatar didn’t even move. How did he do that? Did he bend the air without moving his body? Is that possible?

Next to them, Long Feng used all his leftover bravery to ask a question.

“H- How?”

Yeah, Ty Lee and Mai wanted to know as well. How did he manage to heal his broken bones? And how did he break out of Ty Lee’s chi blocking? Shouldn’t that be impossible? Even with healing.

The smirk on Satoru’s face widened, and his eyes shone a little brighter. With his left thumb, he pointed at his head. “Yeah … how indeed.~” he sang joyfully.

“You know how Waterbenders can heal others? It's like that, only that I applied the technique to myself. It’s like a cheap knock-off of RCT, not that you know what that is anyway. Hehe, I wonder how Shoko would react to this?”

Satoru lost himself in his mumbling. His opponents looked at him like he had grown a second head. RCT? Shoko? What the hell is he talking about?

“Ah … back to this world. Healing the wounds on my arms was not a problem, but with my legs it was a different thing, you know? I had to freeze my sweat and use it to reset my bones to their proper position. I gotta tell you, that was so painful. Hahaha … not that I cared at the time.” He began to chuckle again. The tingling in his stomach was back.

Satoru needed to calm down again.

“Phew … anyway, my head was still hurting like a bitch. But did you guys know that every human being has water inside their heads as well? In my world, it's called brain fluids. It consists of 99 percent water. Perfect to use it to heal my fricking headache. And now I can … hihihi.~” Satoru stopped talking as another wave of excitement washed over him.

He picked up his blindfold and ripped it apart.

“Yeah, I don’t need that anymore. I’m constantly healing my brain with the water inside my head, alleviating the pain.”

The Avatar shot his enemies a dark, toothy smirk. “Now I don’t need to deactivate my Four Eyes ever again.” His tone was threatening, laced with pure malice.

Not to mention, he finally understood how to bend the elements with only his mind because he finally connected with his spiritual self. But his opponents don't need to know that.

He may not have complete control over his spiritual self, but it was enough to connect him with the other Avatars. What was strange, however, was that this connection hid a well of power that he hadn't unlocked yet. It was as if the other Avatars wanted to emerge from his soul to give him their power. Satoru had to actively suppress this presence that wanted to take control of his body, so he could concentrate all his energy on healing himself.

And wasn't that interesting? After this fight is over, he will try to understand this new power. But for now, this power is locked behind a metaphorical door. It felt as if he needed several 'keys' to open it. Seven in total, with four of them already unlocked.

Satoru had no idea that he had just suppressed the emergence of the Avatar State.

But back on track.

With his spiritual self discovered, bending the elements with only his mind was not only possible, but it also allowed him to heal his brain entirely subconsciously. Which, in itself, and combining it with his awakened Four-Eyes, increased his power tremendously.

Really, you cannot fathom the frightening amount of power that now lies inside of Satoru.

With his Four-Eyes now constantly active and not limited by a blindfold, his connection to the elements, along with the ability to mind-bend, shot his power to a height no one alive could ever hope to dream of matching.

And all that power flooded the cave like an invisible wave. Satoru stared down at his opponent like an otherworldly being would look at mere pawns on a board game.

Long Feng and the girls nearly passed out. It felt like they were in the presence of a … god. It was impossible to grasp what in tarnation stood in front of them. They suddenly feel fragile.

So … unbelievably fragile.

Suddenly, Satoru appeared behind them. They didn’t even notice him move.

“But do you want to know the best part?” he asked them in an utterly calm tone.

They couldn’t move. Their bodies were not listening to them.

Satoru placed his hands on their heads. And then … they lost all control over their body. They couldn’t feel anything and dropped to the ground like flies.

What the hell?

Mai tried to speak, but even that was impossible. It was as if she were a prisoner in her own body. At least she can breathe.

The Avatar bent down and quietly whispered into her ear. “Cool, huh?” he still spoke as if he was not fully aware of his surroundings. As if he were dreaming.

“Your friend over there,” he nodded his head in Ty Lee’s direction, “did something to my body. It paralyzed me. I don’t know how she did it, but it got me thinking. Can I do that too? Hehe, it’s actually far simpler than expected. Are you aware that Firebenders can bend lightning?”

‘Oh god, he’s rambling again.’ Mai thought tiredly.

Satoru spread out his arms excitedly. “And then it hit me. I may not have worked out how to bend lightning, but what if I do the next best thing? Instead of creating electricity, how about erasing it?”

If Mai could scrunch her face, she would do so. Why is this idiot telling her that? Can’t he just finish this fight already? This guy is seriously getting on her nerves.

But Satoru wasn’t finished. He made a weird waving gesture with his hand. “Yeah, I know, seems far-fetched, right? But there’s nothing I can’t do if I bring my A-game. The basics of creating lighting are easy to master; the problem is to clear your head. Hehe, but I don’t want to create lightning. No, I want to erase the existing electricity in your nerves. So, I only needed to reverse engineer the process and viola … new Sub-Bending Style unlocked.”

Satoru shrugged smugly. Mai wanted to roll her eyes so badly.

“I can’t do what your friend did, but the effect is the same. Maybe even stronger if you ask me. I only needed to touch you and use my bending to block your neurotransmitters from sending out signals. Which in return blocks the nerves inside your body sending out signals to the cells inside your muscles, making you unable to move any part of your body.”

Mai doesn’t have the slightest clue what any of this means. Did that guy completely lose his mind? What the hell are neurotransmitters?

The Avatar put a finger under his chin to concentrate. “Hmm? Oh, hey,” he bent down again, giving Mai an innocent smile. “How does Neuralbending sound? Perfect, right?”

…

“Ah … sorry. Forgot you can’t speak right now. My bad.~”

Please, for the love of god, just end her suffering.

“Well, calling it EMP-Bending could also work, but it sounds kind of ... lame.” Satoru picked her up by the collar and adjusted her head so that she looked directly into his eyes.

And by the spirits, it took everything she had not to pass out in his presence. Why is it so hard to look into his eyes?

“I will remove the blockade in your nerves now. Can you promise to be a good girl and not attack me? I promise I won’t kill you.~”

…

…

…

“Urgh, right … sorry again. Hold your breath for five seconds if you accept.” Thank god he had enough control not to block the nerves inside her diaphragm. Or else they would have suffocated by now.

Mai did precisely that. There’s no point in fighting him anyway. He’s way too strong.

The Avatar placed his hands on her head, and she regained control over her body. Mai took a deep breath and turned around to face the Avatar. Looking at his eyes was impossible, and she averted her gaze, looking at his neck instead.

“You defeated us. What have you planned now?”

Instead of answering, Satoru ignored her and made his way towards Ty Lee, removing her blockade as well. The bright girl instantly got to her feet and invaded Satoru’s personal space. Her face was nearly touching his, looking deeply into his eyes.

Was she not affected by his eyes?

“Oooohh woooooow, your eyes are so pretty.” She gushed breathlessly. “Hey, why is your aura so weird? And why are you friends with Azula? We thought you kidnapped her. But you speak of her as if you two are close. It’s so strange, you know?”

Satoru, the social entity he is, patted her head playfully. “Heh, Azula and I are besties. We get along perfectly and have so much fun together.” He lied through his teeth without a care in the world.

Mai rolled her eyes at the blatant lie.

Ty Lee, on the other hand, believed him wholeheartedly, and her eyes began to sparkle. “Really? That’s awesome! How did you convince her to join you?”

At that, Satoru rubbed his neck shyly. “Weeeeell, to be honest, I kidnapped her like you guessed. But after a while, I warmed up to her and we became inseparable.”

Ty Lee tilted her head confusedly. “That doesn’t sound like her at all.”

“It's because he’s lying to you, Ty Lee. He’s just playing with us. As if Azula could ever end up becoming friends with someone like him,” she stated flatly, not believing Satoru one bit.

Satoru pouted. “But it's true. I’m not lying.” Suddenly, he perked up and began to grin. “Hey, how about I take you guys with me? Then I can prove that Azula and I are bff’s. Huh, how about it?”

Ty Lee squealed. “YES! Please do that. I must ask her so many questions.”

Before they could exit the cave, Satoru remembered the still-paralysed Long Feng. “Hey, what about this guy? How did you manage to convince him to work with you?”

Mai sighed and begrudgingly answered his question. “We tricked the moron. We promised to give him power over Ba Sing Se if he helps us defeat you.” There was no point in lying; they had already lost.

This was music to Satoru’s ears, and he began to laugh. “Haha, that’s hilarious. I can’t wait to make fun of him for getting tricked by a bunch of teenagers. Pff, what an idiot.”

A few meters away, a loud groan escaped Long Feng’s mouth.

“Come,” Satoru ordered the two girls. “Let’s get out of here.”

“What about him? If we let him lie here, he will escape.” Mai questioned Satoru with raised brows.

But Satoru waved her off. “Nah, don’t worry. What I did to him is permanent. As long as I don’t remove the blockade, he will never regain control over his body again. I will return later and kill him off or something.”

That reminds him. What the hell did that girl do to him?

Satoru threw an arm around Ty Lee’s shoulder and poked her cheek playfully. “Say, what exactly did you do to me? You paralysed me, right? How’d you do that? You’re not a bender.”

Ty Lee smirked at the Avatar and looked at him with half-lidded eyes, leaning into him. “Wouldn’t you like to know?~” she purred playfully.

Satoru returned the mischievous smirk. “Course I wanna.~”

Mai wanted to rip out her eyes.

“It’s called Chi Blocking. If I exert enough force on a specific area, I can temporarily stop the flow of someone's chi. I can paralyse a limb or, with enough practice, even take away your ability to bend.” Ty Lee made a poof gesture with her hand. “Poof, just like that. Hihi, cool, huh?”

Satoru whistled astounded. “Sheesh, that sounds awesome. Can you teach me?”

That made Mai turn around rapidly. She glared at her friend. “Absolutely not. Ty Lee, you can’t-“

“Sure, I’d be happy to.” She beamed at Satoru excitedly.

…

…

…

Mai stared at the two with a flat look. She sighed and turned around tiredly. She needs to see Azula. Hopefully, she can ease her mind around someone who isn’t completely insane.

With that, the three teens made their way above ground to unite with the rest of Team Avatar.

/

Mai wanted to bury herself alive.

How can a single day get worse with each passing minute? What the hell happened to Azula? She was nothing like her old self.

A few minutes prior, Satoru found Azula. That wasn’t what shocked Mai, not even the fact that Azula defeated the Combustion Bender; she expected that.

No, the thing that made Mai want to throw up was how Azula acted around the Avatar.

The princess spotted Satoru and threw him a bright, innocent smile.

…

Mai didn’t even know Azula could make such a face in the first place. It was like looking at a happy little kid.

But it was just the beginning.

Azula skipped - SKIPPED - over to them and stopped a few inches in front of the Avatar. She looked at him with pure smugness and crossed her arms over her chest.

"Heh, guess what, Satoru? During the time you slept like a lazy Lemur-Ape, I fought against hundreds of Dai Li agents all on my own. I even defeated a combustion bender." She leaned closer and raised a single brow. "Say, what did you do during all this time? Oh, that's right, nothing! I bet you are- ... oh my god, what the hell happened to you?"

She wanted to continue rubbing it in his face, but she finally noticed the state Satoru was in. His whole body was covered in dried blood, and his clothes were ripped open in several areas. He looked like he walked right out of a slaughterhouse. What the hell happened? Her mouth hung open, and she stared at him with wide eyes.

It was then that Azula finally got a good look at Satoru’s eyes. She immediately felt something rise from deep inside her. What happened to him? Why is she feeling like an ant in front of a giant? Azula was rooted on the spot. Petrified. Her prior smugness instantly vanished. Standing before her was not the Satoru she knew. For some reason, she had the urge to bow down. It was as if she had a rooted instinct telling her not to mess with this being in front of her.

“A- Azula?” Mai barely got out. The black-haired girl looked at her old friend with pure shock written all over her face. She was rooted on the spot.

What the hell happened to her? Is she an impostor? Did the Avatar brainwash her?

How did she not notice them? The old Azula would have spotted them from miles away. She was sharp like that.

However, Ty Lee was the complete opposite of Mai. She covered her mouth with her hands and looked at Azula with teary eyes. Azula’s aura was finally looking how it should be. For the first time, her aura was not the ugly mess that it was before. Now, it was pure … and pretty.

Speaking of which. Azula finally noticed the two girls. Her eyes widened, and her mouth hung open in shock.

“Guys? What are you doing here?”

Mai shook her head. “No, first you tell me what is going on here.” She hissed exaggeratedly. “How are you friends with … with … with someone like him?” she nearly shouted the last part.

The usual composed girl was at a complete loss. The last time she showed such strong emotions was when she was a little girl.

Even Azula was a little taken aback by her outburst. “Uh … what?”

But the last few weeks decayed her sanity bit by bit. First, she was stuck with a mercenary whose only means of communication was grunting. Then, she was forced to follow the Avatar through the desert, a swamp, and mountains. After that, she was beaten down like a sack of fire potatoes by a godlike being, and finally, her old friend, Azula, was acting nothing like she remembered her.

She needs answers.

And she will get them.

The stressed girl took a deep breath to calm down. “Azula, what happened? We thought the Avatar kidnapped you. Your father ordered us to bring you back.”

Azula’s expression hardened after hearing that. She looked down, not meeting Mai’s eyes.

This confused Mai even more. Is … is she averting her gaze? Azula? The perfect princess? Nothing makes sense anymore.

“Mai, … I … yes, he kidnapped me, but I decided to join Satoru.”

…

“Huh?”

Mai shook her head. “So, you’re fighting the Fire Nation?”

Azula made a so-so gesture with her hand. “Not really? I’m trying to strengthen the Fire Nation, actually.”

That made no sense at all. Mai waved her hand, indicating for Azula to continue.

However, before she could even open her mouth, Satoru barged into the conversation. He swung an arm around Mai and ruffled her hair. “HA! Didn’t I tell you? She and I are besties.” He turned his head to look at Azula and pointed at the unconscious body. “So, what about him? Is that the so-called Combustion Bender?”

Azula’s face turned smug again. “Hmph, yes, but he wasn't that much of a threat. I barely broke a sweat fighting him.”

Satoru raised a brow. “Combustion Bending? What’s that? A new Sub-Bending Style? Why did you never mention it?”

The princess rolled her eyes; however, for some reason, an amused smile spread across her face. “Because you never asked you dimwit. You only ever asked about Lightningbending, never if I knew more Sub-Bending Styles.”

Then, she pouted slightly and averted her gaze. The following words were spoken in a silent grumble. “Also, I never managed to pull it off, so …”

Fortunately for her, Satoru was way too excited about learning a new bending style and didn’t tease her about it. He grabbed her shoulders and softly shook her around. “Well, what are you waiting for? Tell me how it works.” He demanded excitedly.

Azula quickly channelled her inner demon and roughly pushed him off her. “Stop touching me, you inbred. I just told you I don’t know how to do it,” she sighed to calm herself. “But … I read in a scroll that you have to channel your chi through your forehead. It’s a form of telekinetic Firebending.” She explained hesitantly.

As soon as Azula was finished explaining, a toothy smirk spread across Satoru’s face. “Awesome, let me try it out immediately.” He had ample experience channelling cursed energy through his body, so doing the same with Chi shouldn’t be that hard.

Next to him, Mai rolled her eyes. “Please, as if you could pull it off without a proper master. I may not be a Firebender, but even I know that Combustion Bending is even rarer than Lightning Bending. Combustion Benders need years, sometimes even decades, to learn it. There is no way you will pull it off.” She scoffed, irritated.

She looked at her friend for confirmation, hoping that Azula would be on the same page with her, but instead, she had an exhausted look on her face.

Mai wanted to question her friend, but an explosion interrupted her train of thought.

BOOM!

…

Mai’s eyes widened.

What?

She turned her head, and where the Avatar just stood was a small crater. Looking further to her right, she saw the Avatar lying on the ground, rubbing his head with a pained expression.

Did … did he pull it off?

“You will get used to it,” Azula remarked tiredly. “This guy is an idiot. But when it comes to bending, he may as well be a god.”

The Avatar stood up, still rubbing his head. “Meh, I need to fine-tune it, but I will take what I got.”

Satoru successfully pulled it off, but he didn’t know how to channel his chi outside his body yet, so it went off right in front of his head.

Mai wanted to ask so many questions. However, she won’t be getting the chance because there was a sudden growl coming from above them. The teens looked up to see a massive dragon descending on them.

The beast barely landed, and an excited Toph jumped off to sprint to Satoru. She stopped only a few inches in front of his face, ignoring the feeling of absolute dominance radiating from Satoru. Maybe her blindness helped with that? “Guess what? While you were busy sleeping, I destroyed an enormous metal drill that was going to drill through the walls of Ba Sing Se. I defended the city all by myself.” Toph proclaimed proudly, ignoring the fact that it was a Team effort. Her little helpers, Katara and Sokka, who had just gotten off the dragon, gave her a flat stare.

Sokka and Katara tried to approach Satoru to ask where he had been during the day, but stopped when they noticed the strange aura around him. They, too, like all the others, immediately flinched when they looked into his eyes. Katara, however, managed to overcome the shock when she saw Satoru covered in blood. She gasped sharply.

"Satoru? What happened?" her tone was filled with worry.

"No! You all are quiet now." Mai jumped into their conversation. "First, who is this runt? And second, how did you manage to destroy the drill? That thing was hundreds of meters long."

Toph only shared a single glance with Mai. She was not interested in her. Satoru was way more important. “Eh, I invented Metalbending and dealt with it fairly quickly. It was nothing special.” She passively explained before turning her attention back to Satoru.

“So, what did you do during the day? The girls said you weren’t home.”

Mai staggered slightly. “Metal- … what? Don’t just brush things off like that.”

She wanted to get answers. This whole day is just a confusing mess. However, Azula gently grabbed her shoulder. “Mai, give it up. I learned a long time ago that it's not healthy for your mental state if you question everything these maniacs do in a day.”

Mai looked deeply into Azula’s eyes, hoping to find at least something that would explain anything. But alas, the only thing she saw was the indisputable truth that she won’t get anything out of these idiots.

The emo girl sighed, exhausted.

Behind Mai, Satoru had just explained what he was up to, excluding the part about his awakening and the like. He just quickly summarized that some random thugs ambushed him and that he beat them up. He had other, more pressing matters to attend to.

Satoru clapped his hands to get everyone's attention. “I don’t want to be that guy, but there’s something I need to tell you.” He sounded surprisingly serious for once in his life.

His three companions looked at him, weirded out. Katara raised a brow. “What do you mean? Did something else happen?”

The Avatar made a so-so gesture. “I guess? You could say things got complicated for us.”

He chuckled softly. “Heh, well, it’s nothing I can’t handle.”

A groan came from his right. “Urgh, just spit it out already. Don’t make a huge fuss about it.” Azula complained annoyedly. Why can’t Satoru get on with it? He always drags things out unnecessarily.

Weirdly enough, Satoru didn’t retort or tease Azula like usual. He had a serious expression on his face. “I have to leave for a while. The Fire-Turd has fused with powerful spirits and has become much stronger than before. I have to travel to the Spirit World and set things straight so that the spirits don’t kill each other like idiots.”

Katara gasped. “What? How did he do that?” Then, a thought jumped into her head. “Wait, what do you mean by powerful Spirits? Is that why the moon turned red a few days ago? Did he fuse with Tui and La?”

…

“Yes.”

Katara paled at his statement. Behind her, Yue nearly fainted and staggered slightly. Sokka caught her, his face turning to anger at what Satoru just told them. He knew the Fire Lord was crazy, but kidnapping spirits was …

“Hold on a second,” Azula said, confusedly. “How did my father do that? A human can’t travel to the Spirit World.”

Satoru made a blank face and shrugged. “Dunno, I guess I have to ask him when I fight him down the line.”

“But how are you gonna get there? If what Azula said is true, then this place is unreachable for normal humans.” Katara stated worriedly.

Satoru puts a finger under his chin. “Good question.” Then, he gave his friends a beaming smile. “I’ll just have to ask my predecessors.”

Azula raised a brow. “What are you-“

However, Satoru interrupted her with a wave. “See ya later.” And he promptly fell over, unconscious.

Toph caught him at the last second.

…

The others stared at his limp body blankly.

“Uhm … what just happened?”

/

Inside Satoru’s mind, the other Avatars had questionable faces.

“Are we sure this guy is sane?” a Water Tribe Avatar questioned the others around him.

Next to him stood an Avatar from the Fire Nation. “Well, he’s either fooling us all, or actually has a way to reach us.”

A loud scoff came from an Avatar from the Earth Kingdom. “Please, there’s no way he could contact us with his spiritual side basically not existing.” He grunted, annoyed. “What about you?” he asked a petite woman from the Western Air Temple.

The tiny woman puts her head into her palm, carefully thinking about the situation. “Not a single Avatar in nearly 10.000 years has reached this place. It’s impossible. He won’t pull it off.”

“Pull what off?” Satoru asked innocently, casually standing behind the large crowd of Avatars.

Every single Avatar felt their hair stand up and spun around rapidly. They all had shocked expressions on their faces.

He actually did it.

Satoru was here.

Several mouths hung open in shock. Not a single Avatar spoke; they all stared at Satoru with wide, disbelief-filled eyes.

A single question was written over their faces.

How?

Satoru waved at them. “Yo, what’s up?” Then, he looked around in awe. “Wooow, cool place you got here. Too bad you don’t have a TV or some games. Meh, when I die, I will give this place a massive overhaul.” Satoru began to ramble.

Roku tried to get his attention. “Satoru.”

“What even is this place? There’s nothing but clouds in here? Are we flying? Or is it some form of Domain from Rug-chan?”

“Satoru.” He called a bit more firmly.

“Heh, it will be so cool looking at my successor in the future. Maybe I can-“

SLAP!

“Satoru!” Kyoshi slapped his head roughly, calling his name with a forceful tone.

The young Avatar rubbed his head, pouting like a child. “Ow, what was that for?”

Kyoshi gave him a flat stare.

The old warrioress sighed tiredly. “Satoru, how did you get here? That shouldn’t be possible. Not a single Avatar in history managed to do that.”

Satoru tilted his head sideways, blinking confusedly. “Huh, seriously? But it was so simple. I just had to search inward, you know? There are so many souls inside me that even a brainless idiot should manage to pull it off.”

…

The other Avatars stared at him. This boy is an anomaly. They were sure of that now.

But enough of that. Roku stepped forward, smiling kindly at the young boy. “Satoru,” he began in a gentle tone. “I presume you are here to ask how to enter the Spirit World, am I correct?”

Satoru raised a suspicious brow. “Yeah, how’d you know that?” he squinted his eyes, slightly glaring at Roku. “Have you stalked me, you old perv?”

Roku staggered slightly but got hold of himself again. He shook his head with an amused smile. “Hoho, don’t worry, we usually don’t watch what is going on in the outside world. Rest assured, your privacy is safe with us. It’s just … well, ever since you became the Avatar, this whole space around us has become more … clear, so to speak. Usually, we are only able to get small glimpses of the outside world. But with you, it is much different.” The old Avatar tried to explain things as simply as possible. Even Roku didn’t quite understand what was going on.

That didn’t seem to bother Satoru. In fact, he began to smirk smugly, holding his chin high. “Heh, well, that’s to be expected. I mean, with my awesome power, it’s clear as day that this space here has gotten a massive upgrade.”

The other Avatars sweatdropped.

Well, all but one.

Wan stepped forward, laughing loudly. “Hehehe, I gotta say, you sure are something.” He calmed down and lightly grabbed Satoru’s shoulder. “However, to answer your question, if you want to enter the Spirit World without losing your ability to bend, you must search for the entrance in either the Southern or Northern Water Tribe. I don’t know how Ozai managed to do that, but that isn’t important.”

Satoru’s expression immediately brightened. He showed Wan a toothy smirk and saluted. “Nice, thanks for the hint.” He peeked behind Wan to address the other Avatars. “Well, it was nice meeting you all, see ya later.”

With that, Satoru closed his eyes and fell through the clouds.

“Hey, wait, you still need to answer our questio- … *sigh* forget it.” a random Avatar from the Fire Nation grumbled out, annoyed as he saw that Satoru was already back in his world.

With Satoru gone, things could return to normal again.

But one thing was clear.

The day Satoru dies and ends up here with them, their restful days would forever be over.

/

Satoru woke up and bolted upward. He was back in the real world. He looked around, confused that he was in his bed for some reason.

“Huh? Strange, I didn’t talk with the other Avatars for that long, right? How fast did they bring me back?” he asked himself quietly, wondering how they got back to their house so fast. “Or is time moving differently in my … head?”

Whatever, Satoru got out of bed and skipped downstairs to discuss their next steps. He went inside their living room and saw everyone sitting at the table. Even Iroh was there, somehow. 

When did he get here? Really, how long was he unconscious?

The atmosphere was a bit awkward, primarily due to Zuko and Mai. It seems Zuko just introduced Jin as his girlfriend.

“Nice to meet you, Mai, I hope we’ll get along just fine.” Jin naively holds out her hand for Mai to grab.

The black-haired girl shook Jin’s hand with a little too much force, staring intensely into her eyes. “Yes, … the pleasure is all mine,” Mai said in a strained tone.

Jin was confused by the sudden aura washing over her, but Satoru came to her rescue.

“Yo, I’m back. What did I miss?”

Sokka gave Satoru a brief glance. “Nothing much, we were just chatting about how to continue going forward.”

“Uh-huh, so, what did you plan?”

“Actually,” Iroh suddenly addressed everyone. “I have a suggestion if you’d hear me out.”

The retired general gave the teens a fond smile and continued. “Avatar Satoru, the others informed me about what happened in the Fire Nation while you were unconscious. So, I thought about a way to solve your problems. When you travel to the Spirit World, it would be to your allies' best interest to begin their own adventures to grow stronger and as a person. Princess Yue, Katara, and Sokka could use your dragon and travel to the Southern Water Tribe to begin rebuilding their home.”

He turned to his nephew, his smile widening further. “And Prince Zuko, you should explore a series of Islands in the Fire Nation. I promise you will find something truly extraordinary there. Something that will strengthen your bending power. Oh, and please take your sister and Girlfriend with you. I believe it would do wonders for your bonds.”

And lastly, Iroh addressed Toph. “As for you, Miss Toph, I can help you get in contact with the King. Then you can talk about your plan to unite the Earth Kingdom.” Iroh finished calmly.

…

The teens were speechless. That … was actually an excellent plan. They could further advance their plans and not waste any time waiting for Satoru's return.

Only two of them were still unsure about their future.

Mai and Ty Lee.

They can’t return to the Fire Nation. They have their orders and can only return if they have Azula with them. But the princess made it very clear she would not return with them. That means Mai has to wait until the war is over because she definitely won’t join forces with the Avatar.

As for Ty Lee, she will most likely go back to her circus. Her situation is not as dire as Mai’s.

“Ha, you’re not as senile as I thought you were, old man,” Satoru exclaimed happily and slapped Iroh’s back. He then looked at his friends. “What about you? Everyone on board?”

Sokka had a concentrated look on his face and crossed his arms. Then, he relaxed and nodded. “Yeah, this could work. I’m with Iroh.”

“Me too,” Yue added next to Sokka. “I can use this chance to finally see the South.”

Katara nodded as well, smiling at Yue. “Hehe, I could use a short break from all the stress to be honest.”

Next to her, Jin beamed at her Boyfriend. “YESH, Zuko, let’s do it. It's like a vacation. I can finally see what your home looks like.”

Zuko thought about it. This … actually doesn’t sound bad. If what his uncle said is true, he could not only strengthen his bending, but also enjoy some alone time with Jin. Well, … his sister would be there too, but it’s not like he'll talk to her much. Surprisingly, he nodded. “Fine, I’ll do it.”

Zuko’s body temperature rose yet again. The feeling from earlier was back. What is happening to him?

Jin’s eyes sparkled, and she threw her arms around Zuko’s neck, giving him a small peck on the cheek.

Azula rolled her eyes, seeing them act like two lovebirds. “Urgh, I hope I won’t go completely insane if I have to see this the entire time.” She looked to her left and glared at her uncle. “I hope you didn’t lie to us, uncle. If I come back empty-handed, I won’t ever forgive you.”

Instead of feeling threatened, Iroh shook his head and smiled at his niece fondly. “I promise, you won’t regret it, Princess Azula.”

“Hmph,”

Only Toph was a bit bummed out. “Urgh, great. All of you can leave this boring city and have a great time without me.” She sighed, irritated. “Whatever, do what you want.” Toph waved them off dismissively.

And with that, the next step for Team Avatar was set in stone.

Satoru would attempt to enter the Spirit World to reign in the spirits. Katara, Sokka, and Yue would travel back to the South to rebuild their home. Zuko, Azula, and Jin search for these mysterious Islands to strengthen their bending somehow, and Toph would stay here in Ba Sing Se to meet the King to unite the whole Kingdom.

As for Mai and Ty Lee, the former would live in the shadows, and the latter would go back to her circus.

But first, they all need to rest before setting off to their next big adventure.

/

.

.

.

.

.

Later, during the same day.

“Mai, a few weeks ago, Satoru freed the City of Omashu. Did that have any repercussions on the position of your uncle?” Azula asked her old friend casually.

Mai shook her head. “No, he’s still the Warden of The Boiling Rock. Your father may have punished my father, but my uncle was spared as he had nothing to do with it.”

Out of nowhere, Satoru appeared behind them.

“The Boiling Rock? What’s that?”

/

/

/

End of chapter 18.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

As I said, I will take a small break.

BUT, … if I get more than ten reviews on this chapter, I maaaaaay upload Ch.19 next Friday as a tease for what's to come. Doesn’t matter if it's positive or negative. A review is a review. I will also combine the reviews from both sites. (Fanfic and Ao3)

I do have some questions, though. Could some of you readers provide me with some feedback? Is my writing of Gojo and the others good enough? Can I do things better? Is the story moving at a good pace, or is it too fast or too slow?

Thank you. :)

.

For anyone wondering, that was NOT Satoru’s “I’m the honored one” moment. There is a VERY GOOD reason why he didn't proclaim himself as the Honored One.

He had his awakening, but I have other plans for that particular moment. That was more like ... part 1 of his awakening. I mean, just look at the chapter title. The second part was left out on purpose.

And for those who wondered if he would go into his Avatar State, don’t worry, that too will happen in due time. I teased the Avatar state, if you noticed it in the chapter. The ‘keys’ I mentioned are his chakras; he needs to unlock them if he wants to enter the Avatar State. More on that at the end of these notes.

.

From now on, I think I will only list Satoru’s abilities at the end of each book.

Which is now.

Not yet achieved: Lightningbending, Flight

Novice: Combustionbending

Intermediate: Fogbending, Sandbending, Neuralbending

Expert: Metalbending, Lavabending, Four-Eyes, Healing

Master: Earthbending

Grand Master: Airbending, Waterbending, Icebending, Firebending, Explosionbending, Hand-to-Hand combat

Techniques: Cleave, Wind Running, Pseudo Red, Pseudo Blue, Mind Bending

He can also use various other techniques shown in the show. Not all of them, but several. The techniques shown above are just the most important ones to him.

Techniques he hasn’t learned yet: Chi Blocking

.

Why is he already an expert regarding healing? Personally, I believe that when it comes to healing, Satoru is a genius. He has problems awakening it, but when he did it in the show, he was one of the only sorcerers who could regrow lost limbs without any effort on his part.

What is mind-bending? Well, in Korra, Amon was able to bend blood without moving his body at all. He could bend the blood of others with only his mind.

And what Amon can achieve, Satoru can as well. If you think Satoru learned too much way too quickly, just remember that Satoru awakened not only RCT, but he also learned how to use Red and Purple.

And I was not exaggerating when I wrote others can’t fathom the amount of power inside Satoru. Just look at it like this: With his Four-Eyes not limited by anything, he can literally see the connection he has to the elements. Combine that with his new ability to mind-bend, and he is now quite literally the strongest being alive and in history.

Well, … we will see how strong Ozai becomes after merging with Vaatu. I mean, he had quite the power up as well. But will it be enough to rival Satoru?

.

How strong are the others compared to canon?

Katara, Azula, and Toph are now as strong as their canon counterparts at the end of Book 3. The training with Satoru significantly boosted their overall strength.

.

About Satoru's Chakras.

He has already opened four of them.

To sum it up: Earth Chakra - he fears nothing. Fire Chakra - he is not ashamed of anything. Sound Chakra - Satoru has literally not lied once, neither in the actual show nor in this story. He has no reason to. Light Chakra - Satoru doesn't care if you're a Firebender, Waterbender, or Non-Bender. For him, all people are the same. He only looks at the strength of someone. It doesn't matter if it's physical or mental strength. He doesn't care about your background or anything else.

That only leaves the Water, Air, and Thought Chakra for him to unlock.

Guilt, Grief, and Earthly Attachments.

.

Welp, Book 2 done. Up to the next one, the last one.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 19 of “Avatar Gojo”.

Book 3 is here. :D

I’m back from my vacation and ready to write again. I have already finished writing Chapters 20, 21, 22, and 23. Chapter 24 is halfway done.

From now on, they will be released biweekly. That way, I have more room to flesh them out and proofread.

For those who have forgotten the plot, I’ve written a brief summary at the beginning of this chapter.

Now, what can we expect from this chapter?

I hope you don’t mind that I gave Raava a bit more character. Personally, she was soooooo bland in the actual show.

Really, you create a companion for the Avatar, and then you fumble so hard.

Not that I think I will do any better than the show, but I try to make her likable at least.

Please let me know in the reviews how I did.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

Summary:

- Satoru dies at the hands of Toji, and Raava transports his soul to her world to act as the Avatar

- Avatar Aang’s soul died inside the Iceberg

- Raava gifts Satoru Suguru’s dragon curse and a Cursed Tool, where he can store his items

- Satoru is a genius and learns Waterbending by looking at it just once

- Satoru beats up Zuko and his crew and drags Katara with him to kidnap Azula

- Zuko and Sokka team up

- Satoru kidnaps Azula

- Team Avatar steals some Airbending scrolls from the Western Air Temple

- They visit Earth Rumble and pick up Toph

- Satoru develops elemental senses and wants to acquire a pseudo Six-Eyes

- They arrive at the North Pole, and Satoru angers the population with Toph

- Azula is worried for her father's life because Satoru is too strong

- Sokka and Yue become a couple

- Satoru and Toph single-handedly prevent the invasion

- Satoru kills Zhao and saves the Moon and Ocean Spirits

- Yue, Sokka, Iroh, and Zuko travel to Ba Sing Se

- Team Avatar visits the library

- Satoru promises to spare Ozai’s life on the condition that Azula preserves the peace after the war

- Zuko saves Jin, and they become a couple

- Combustion Bender, Ty Lee, and Mai are sent to bring back Azula

- Ozai merges with Elemental Spirits to become more powerful

- Civil War in the Northern Water Tribe

- Team Avatar frees Omashu (worst chapter in the story; I want to burn it all up)

- Team Avatar arrives at Ba Sing Se

- Raava tells Satoru he needs to stop the war in the Spirit World

- The Drill attacks Ba Sing Se; Azula fights the Combustion Bender; Sokka, Zuko, Toph, and Katara destroy the drill

- Satoru fights Mai, Ty Lee, and Long Feng; he awakens his power

If you have forgotten his abilities:

Not yet achieved: Lightningbending, Flight

Novice: Combustionbending

Intermediate: Fogbending, Sandbending, Neuralbending

Expert: Metalbending, Lavabending, Four-Eyes, Healing

Master: Earthbending

Grand Master: Airbending, Waterbending, Icebending, Firebending, Explosionbending, Hand-to-Hand combat

Techniques: Cleave, Wind Running, Pseudo Red, Pseudo Blue, Mind Bending, Chi-Blocking

Four-Eyes: Combination of all four elemental senses like Pneumo-Sense, Hydro-Sense, Seismic-Sense, and Thermal-Sense

Neuralbending: Sub-bending style of Firebending; erases the electricity inside his opponents' nerves and paralyses them

Explosionbending: a failed attempt at Lightningbending, where he uses the explosions to attack

Mind Bending: can bend the elements with his mind like the waterbender in Avatar Korra (forgot her name; too lazy to google) or Amon with Bloodbending

/

Chapter Start:

Satoru and Toph sat next to each other at the table in the dining area, looking invested in the room as a kettle flew through their vision and smashed into the wall.

It was one week after they defended Ba Sing Se. Everyone was rested and healed up. Especially Satoru needed his rest the most. He may have healed all his injuries, but his bones were still broken and needed time to heal. Setting his bones back in place is only a temporary solution. That’s why he was forbidden to train at all during this time, which annoyed the hell out of him.

And with everyone fully rested, they were full of energy.

Which is why a shouting match was currently happening in front of them.

“You know, I think this is the first time seeing Azula this mad at someone that isn’t me,” Satoru said curiously, slightly adjusting his head to stare at Toph. “She looks kinda funny with her face all red.”

“HOW DARE YOU?! I WILL NOT ACCEPT THIS KIND OF TREATMENT.” Azula shouted across the room with full force.

Toph leaned back and snorted softly. She casually folded her arms behind her neck. “Heh, yeah, but for me it's nothing new. I always have the front seat when she’s shouting at you, so I’m used to it by now.”

“OH YEAH?! THEN HOW DO YOU THINK YOUR BROTHER FEELS WHEN YOU INSULT HIM AT EVERY OPPORTUNITY!?” Jin screeched right back at the princess.

Satoru placed his head in his palm and blew a strand of hair off his face. “Hmm, I guess you’re right. Still, it’s kind of funny seeing her all riled up.” Then, a smirk formed on his face, and he gave Toph a mischievous stare. “Hey, wanna provoke her even more?”

“I’M NOT INSULTING HIM, YOU IMBECILE! I’M ONLY STATING FACTS! ALSO, FOR YOUR INFORMATION, I TREATED HIM WAY WORSE IN OUR HOME!”

Surprisingly, Toph shook her head. “Nah, if you do that, the situation will never calm down. You need to leave soon to enter the Spirit World. You can’t do that as long as they don’t get along.”

“THAT DOESN’T EXCUSE YOUR BEHAVIOUR AT ALL! THAT ONLY PROVES THAT YOU’RE A HORRIBLE SIBLING!”

Satoru sighed, let down. “Meh, I hate it when you’re right.”

They, as a team, decided to fly to the south as a group and drop off Sokka, Katara, and Yue at their home. Then they would fly to the entrance to the Spirit World to drop off Satoru, and he would give Azula the command over his dragon so she could fly to these mysterious islands along with her brother and Jin.

Which brings us to our present predicament.

Jin and Azula were shouting at each other like their lives hung on the line. And the reason for the shouting match sat quietly in the corner of the room.

Zuko.

He tried to get involved to calm them down, but was immediately shut up by both his sister and his girlfriend.

The problem was that as long as they didn’t get along, they couldn’t fly off with Satoru’s dragon. The danger that they would kill each other on the flight was too great.

How did it all start? Well, Azula slightly teased her brother like usual, but where her brother was used to her teasing by now, Jin took it the wrong way. It wasn’t even that bad; Jin was just caught off guard. She tried to talk with Azula, but the princess riled herself up by the fact that someone tried to stand up for her brother.

The tension increased with each sentence, and now we’re back here, with Azula and Jin trying to kill each other with words alone.

“Welp, I guess it’s time for me to step in,” Satoru stated casually and stood up.

He approached Azula and used his new Sub-Bending Style to paralyse her by jabbing her in the side. The princess quickly fell to the ground, but he caught her and gently placed her on the couch. After that, he tried to do the same with Jin and approached the confused girl with a creepy smile on his face.

Jin was slightly terrified and took a step backward. “Uhm … what are you doing?”

No answer from Satoru. The only thing he did was to widen his smirk and close the distance between them.

“Satoru? H- Hey, wait. Please, I- I- Urgh!”

And just like that, she was paralysed as well.

Satoru picked her up and placed her on the couch next to Azula. Both girls were now sitting on the couch next to each other with lifeless eyes. They could only breathe and watch the world through a useless body.

Zuko wanted to protest, but Satoru shared with him a brief glance, and the full force of Satoru’s Four-Eyes came crashing down on Zuko, and he stepped down. They were still not used to Satoru’s otherworldly aura. Not even Toph … who was blind.

But enough of that, it was time to calm down the chicks. Satoru sat in front of them and gave them an innocent smile. “So, I kind of need you to get along again.”

He paused dramatically, leaning forward with a serious face.

But then, his serious manner vanished, replaced by his usual childlike demeanor. He beamed at the two girls brightly and grabbed something next to him. “And for that, I need our glorious Team-Therapist, Katara.” He said excitedly and placed Katara into the seat he was sitting in.

The waterbender was currently paralysed as well because she wanted to de-escalate the situation beforehand. Still, Satoru wished to have his fun and paralyzed her along with Yue and her brother because they wanted to stop him.

He unblocked her nerves, and Katara unfroze. The pissed off girl slowly turned her head to look deeply into Satoru’s eyes. “We’re going to talk about that one, Satoru.” She said coldly without any sympathy at all.

When Satoru paralyses someone, they only lose control over their body. They can still see the world through their eyes. That meant Katara was aware of what happened the whole time, watching as Azula and Jin riled each other up, with Satoru enjoying the show.

Satoru waved her off, unbothered by her threat. “Yeah, yeah, write it down, the list is too long to remember anyway by now.”

Katara grunted but got to work. She wants to get back home to her Gran Gran. There are many things she needs to discuss.

/

Later that day, Satoru knocked on Ty Lee’s door. She, along with Mai, got one of Team Avatar's spare rooms for their temporary stay in Ba Sing Se.

After a few seconds, Ty Lee slightly opened her door. Her head peeked through the crack with a cute expression. When her eyes landed on Satoru, her expression immediately brightened. “Satoru,” she exclaimed happily. “What are you doing here?”

Satoru returned the smirk and leaned closer with half-lidded eyes. “Heh, have you forgotten already? You promised to teach me Chi Blocking?”

Ty Lee opened the door fully and stepped out of her room. “Huh? Oh shoot, you’re right. Hehe, sorry.” She rubbed the back of her head shyly.

But then, she crossed her arms and looked at Satoru worriedly. “But you have to leave soon. That’s not enough time to learn it.”

“Meh, you’re all worriwards. Just teach me the basics, it will be enough, I promise.” Satoru stated dismissively.

But Ty Lee wasn’t convinced. She raised a brow. “Even that takes a while. It took me two weeks to get down the basics, and I was a prodigy.”

This statement made Satoru lean even closer. The smirk on his face widened. “Oh, is that so?” he always likes a good challenge. He relished in it. “I think I’ll manage just fine.~”

Now, even Ty Lee leaned closer. Her earlier worries washed away, replaced by curiosity. “Weeeell~, if you say so, then I guess we can start right away? How does that sound?” she replied in a similar carefree manner.

And just like that, the two teens stepped out of the house into the backyard. It was a nice garden with a single tree at its center, providing enough space to learn a new fighting style.

Satoru told her only to teach him the basics. He will then continue training through the whole night.

“But won’t you be super tired tomorrow?” Ty Lee asked him with one brow raised.

But again, Satoru waved her off. “Pff, nah. I don’t really need to sleep anymore. Remember how I told you that I constantly heal my brain with my brain fluids? This actually refreshes my brain enough so that I don’t get tired anymore.” He explained a little smugly, but then crossed his arms and changed his expression to one of annoyance. “Only downside is that I have to drink like twice as much as before. Well, whatever, either that or waste eight hours doing nothing.”

Ty Lee looked at him with wide eyes. “That is … so unfair.” She whined loudly.

“Heh,”

Over the next few hours, Satoru and Ty Lee practiced the art of Chi Blocking.

/

One day later, Team Avatar said their goodbyes to Toph, Iroh, Mai, and Ty Lee and flew off to their respective destinations.

Iroh would continue working in his Tea Shop with Mai helping him out for a while. Toph will come by occasionally to discuss things with Iroh about her plan with the Earth Kingdom.

And Ty Lee would by then be back with her circus.

The dragon took off and carried the Team away.

“I wonder what Iroh meant by strengthening your bending. Do you have an idea?” Katara wondered out loud as she peeked over the saddle. They just flew over the walls of Ba Sing Se.

Zuko scanned the map with sharp eyes. “Well, it’s my uncle we’re talking about. So … it's either something completely ridiculous or he actually has a way to increase our power.” Zuko squinted his eyes as he looked at the map more closely. “I just don’t get it. These islands are not inhabited. What could we possibly find there?”

The map was snatched out of his hand by Satoru. He gave the Avatar a slight glare, but Satoru didn’t mind and looked at the map curiously. “Well, whatever you find there, it can’t be more interesting than the Spirit World,” Satoru smirked at Zuko smugly. “Too bad you can’t come with me and have to explore some boring islands. Heh,”

Much later, Satoru would regret having said those words.

Zuko wanted to retort, but his Sister grabbed him by the shoulder, stopping Zuko from falling into Satoru’s obvious trap.

“So, does anyone know how long it will take us to get there?” Sokka suddenly asked from the back of the saddle. “The south, I mean.” He quickly added.

Satoru turned his head and made a so-so gesture with his right hand. “Depends, if we don’t take a break, we can reach your home in about a day or two. And after I’m off into the Spirit World, Azula will probably need another two days before arriving at the islands,”

At that, Satoru perked up slightly. “Hey, that reminds me.” He turned to look at Jin. “Why are you even here?” he wasn’t accusing her of anything or mocking her. He was just curious about why she would accompany them if she would only be dead weight as a non-combatant.

Thankfully, Jin didn’t take offense at that and threw him a kind smile. “I know where you come from, but sitting all alone in Ba Sing Se when my boyfriend is diving into danger would drive me crazy. Also, I can’t leave him alone with his abusive sister.” She replied a little passively aggressive, making damn sure Azula heard her.

Which made the princess curl her hands into fists. She quietly snarled at Jin. “Would you let it go already? You do know you are speaking to the princess of the Fire Nation, don’t you?”

However, instead of backing down, Jin huffed and held her chin high in a snobby manner. “Yeah, but you’re not the princess of my Nation.”

Azula wanted to engage, but Katara grabbed them both by the ear. “Guys,” she said flatly with a deadpan. “I will NOT go through with this a second time. If you don’t behave, I will tell Satoru to drop you off on a remote island until you behave like proper adults.” Katara threatened tiredly.

“But they’re not adults yet.” Satoru threw in from the sidelines.

Katara adjusted her head and glared at him coldly. The Avatar reeled back slightly, holding up his hands in a mock surrender. “Sheesh, alright, no reason to pop a vein.”

As the teens continued to have … fun, Yue looked at the scene with joyful eyes. She breathed out in relief. “When this war is over, I hope scenes like this will happen all over the world.” Her dream of seeing the world unite, as it had in the past, was not as unreachable as she thought it would be one year ago.

But first, they need to settle in the south. She can’t wait to meet this Gran Gran Sokka always talks about.

Yue had great plans in mind. First, constructing buildings to shelter refugees from the Northern Water Tribe. She was still in contact with her father and told him via letter to tell his people that the South would take the people of the North as refugees to save them from the danger of the Civil War.

Only time will tell what will happen next.

Next stop, the Southern Water Tribe.

/

As planned, they arrived at the Southern Water Tribe one day later. The huge dragon landed in the middle of the little tribe, just as it had half a year ago. The villagers naturally hadn’t forgotten about the dragon and were casual about it.

Satoru jumped off it and spread out his arms widely. “I’m back, village people, I hope you didn’t miss me too much.” He proclaimed joyfully.

Many people ignored him and rolled their eyes; however, one elderly woman rushed through the crowd, gasping for air. Her eyes landed on Satoru, then the dragon, and lastly, on Katara and Sokka. The joy she radiated was impossible to put into words.

She did notice, however, that another person was beside Sokka, very close to him, actually. And she was wearing clothes usually worn in the Northern Water Tribe.

Strange.

But her grandkids were back, and that was far more important to Kanna.

The siblings finally managed to get down, and their eyes immediately landed on their grandma. Katara’s eyes widened, and a broad smile spread across her face. She quickly rushed to her grandma. “Gran Gran,” she shouted happily.

The overjoyed girl crashed into her grandma's arms and embraced her in a tight hug. “Oh, Gran Gran, there’s so much I need to tell you.” Katara pulled back and stared into her eyes, a fond smile on her face. Then, her smile vanished, replaced by a flat stare. “The next time you tell me stories about the Avatar, don’t let out the parts about his massive ego and superiority complex.”

Kanna was a bit confused by her granddaughter's statement, but she was happy nonetheless. Her little girl was finally back home. “Ohoho, it seems there’s much to talk about. But … before that …” the old woman peeked behind Katara and saw her other grandchild helping out the girl getting down the dragon. “I think your brother has to explain things as well. But I’m glad he found you.”

Katara rolled her eyes amusedly. “Oh, you don’t know the half of it. It was an … interesting adventure for sure.” She gave her Gran Gran a slight glance. “By the way, I … uhm …” Katara got weirdly nervous for some reason and averted her gaze.

Her Grandmother, of course, noticed it and raised a brow. “What is it, child? Come, I won’t judge.” She said gently.

Katara took a deep breath and sighed tensely. She assembled all her bravery. “I … became friends with Azula.”

…

“Uhm … she’s the princess of the Fire Nation.” The tense girl said rapidly and closed her eyes in anticipation.

However, instead of the reaction she expected, her grandma stroked her hair gently. “Katara, you know I don’t care where your friends come from as long as you get along well.”

Katara was confused; she expected her Gran Gran to be at least a little shaken by the news, having lost her daughter-in-law and many friends to the Fire Nation.

Before Katara could say anything, her brother arrived with Yue. “Gran Gran,” like Katara, he was overjoyed as well and hugged his grandma. “Haha, you see, I did promise to bring back Katara, and here we are.”

“Yes, I’m very proud of you, Sokka,” Kanna said softly and pinched his cheek. “But who’s this beautiful young lady next to you? Do you want to introduce me to her?”

Immediately, Sokka perked up, and a broad smirk spread across his face. “Heh, weeeeell, I just happened to run into her in the Northern Water Tribe.” He paused and dramatically coughed into his hand. “Gran Gran, this is Yue, the princess of the Northern Water Tribe, and my girlfriend.” He explained proudly.

Yue bowed slightly and smiled slightly at the older woman. “I’m honored to meet you. Sokka told me so much about you and his home.”

Kanna’s eyes began to sparkle, and she threw her arms around the princess. “Oh, how wonderful. By the spirits, you are so beautiful. I hope my grandson treats you well.” She looked at Yue with half-lidded eyes. “If he ever gives you trouble, please tell me. I promise to talk some sense into him.”

That made Yue giggle. “Oh, don’t worry. He is an amazing boyfriend. Even if he can be a bit childish sometimes.”

As all of this was happening, Satoru still stood in the middle of the village with his arms spread open. His brows twitched a little.

Did … did they all ignore him just now?

He could hear a mocking chuckle behind. Satoru turned around and saw Azula laughing at him. “Pff, what was that supposed to be? Did you think these people would be glad to see you again? Haha, this is so amazing.”

Satoru pouted but begrudgingly made his way to his dragon. “You’re just jealous people run away from you all the time.” He grumpily got out, grumbling.

Azula raised a single suspicious brow. “What was that?”

“Nothing,” Satoru said quickly and jumped on his dragon to face Zuko. “So, wanna get beaten up for old times sake? Ey? Remember?” he nudged Zuko’s side teasingly, remembering how badly Zuko had been beaten by him back then.

“…”

Satoru continued nudging Zuko’s side, looking at the prince with expectant eyes.

But Zuko didn’t give Satoru the reaction he wanted. He remained quiet.

Eventually, Satoru groaned and eased up on Zuko. “Meh, you’re no fun. Whatever, let’s get out of here.” He stated grumpily and made his way to his dragon’s head to lift off.

“You’re not gonna say goodbye to the others?” Jin questioned him confusedly.

Satoru slowly turned his head to look at Katara and the others with an expressionless face.

He saw her smiling like a happy kid in the embrace of her grandma and brother.

“No,” Satoru replied gently. “Let’s let her have this moment.”

And with that, he took off.

/

It didn’t even take them half an hour to reach the entrance to the Spirit World. With the information Avatar Wan provided, they quickly found it.

It wasn’t even hidden that well. A bright beam of light and a massive forest that grew around it made it very clear where it was.

Satoru flew directly over the forest and prepared to jump off. “Well, that’s my stop. See ya later, and don’t try to kill each other too much.” He said, smiling, giving them a salute before jumping down.

The others observe him jumping off.

Azula breathed out, exhausted. “O’ Agni, I can’t believe he’s out of my hair for the next few days.”

Below them, Satoru used his explosions to stop his descent and landed on the ground with a soft thud. He now stood directly in front of the portal.

‘That’s strange. It’s open.’ Raava’s voice echoed through his head.

“Well, duh. It’s a portal. Of course, it's open. Or else no one could go inside.” Satoru replied offhandedly.

Raava sighed, irritated. ‘No, the portals should be closed. Avatar Wan did it to separate both worlds. To protect both worlds.’ She paused briefly.

‘At least now we know how Ozai managed to enter the Spirit World. The only question is, how did he open it?’ she wondered out loud.

Of course, Satoru didn’t share her worries. He made a small wave with his hand. “Yeah, whatever, after I finish him off, it won’t even matter anymore.”

Satoru walked through the portal without any fear at all. He knew nothing could harm him.

He emerged on the other side with his hands in his pockets and a curious expression on his face. He looked around the area and was quickly disappointed by what he saw.

“Wait, is that it? This is just a barren wasteland with a big tree in the middle.” He complained loudly and spread out his arms to show that absolutely nothing was around him. “I thought this place would look like something out of an epic fantasy movie. There are not even floating islands here. Urgh, this sucks. I should’ve stayed with the brooding mess, exploring some random islands.”

‘You are too quick to judge, young Avatar. This is only a part of the Spirit World. There are many other places with beautiful areas and exciting things to see.’ Raava tried to lift Satoru’s spirit in a gentle tone.

Which worked to some degree. Satoru straightened his back and looked around with bored eyes. “Uh-huh, sure, whatever.” His eyes fell on the tree, and he began walking towards it. “What’s with the tree? This thing feels … weird.”

…

…

…

“Rug-chan?”

‘No,’ that single word came out quickly.

“Ehhh? Are you alright?”

‘No, it can’t be. No, no, no, no, no, this can’t be happening. This is the worst thing that could’ve happened. How did he do it? The Harmonic Convergence is over sixty years away. It should have been impossible.’ She sounded like she was in pure despair.

“HEY!” Satoru shouted to snap Raava out of her shock. “Can you shut it? My ears are ringing enough as is. What got your blue butt all itchy?”

Fortunately, the spirit managed to calm down. ‘Apologies, but the worst possible outcome did occur. Ozai, he …’

Raava took a deep breath. ‘He merged with Vaatu. He now has the same powers as an Avatar.’ She explained in a strained voice.

Satoru knew not to take what she said too lightly. But with his prior awakening, he wasn’t feeling all that dreadful about it. Still, he promised to take his job as the Avatar a bit more seriously. He sighed. “Look, I know this all sounds pretty bad, but didn’t I promise I would beat the shit out of him? Don’t worry, the Fire Lord won’t be around for much longer.”

He mentally petted Raava and looked back at the tree. “So, what the hell is up with the tree? Was this Vaatu guy imprisoned here or what?”

Another sigh escaped Raava. ‘Yes, for the past 10.000 years, he remained sealed inside that tree. However, other than that, the tree is known as the Tree of Time. If you can connect to it, you may look at the past of not only yourself, but others as well.’ She finished explaining in her usual collected tone.

“Neat,” Satoru exclaimed excitedly. The need to investigate the tree just grew a little more.

Before that, a sudden thought ran through his head.

“Wait, you said the portals were closed by the first Avatar, right? Then why are there still spirits in the real world?”

‘Powerful spirits like myself can still travel between both worlds, but only in places with enough spiritual energy. These spirits can only act inside this area and can’t leave it.’ Raava explained calmly, remembering how the Mother of Faces had found herself a nice place in a forest.

It was the Avatar before Avatar Yangchen. He was an arrogant boy from the Fire Nation. Raava will never forget how this boy challenged the Mother of Faces, only to be humbled by the spirit. Eventually, the once arrogant boy changed and planted the forest for the Spirit to inhabit.

“That’s stupid. What even is the point of these portals, then? If they can just travel between both worlds, why close the portals at all?”

Satoru shook his head, irritated. “You know what? I will just open the other portal as well. If the Fire-Turd can do it, then the seal wasn’t good enough to begin with. And who’s to say another person won’t do the same? Huh? What then? Seems like a huge design flaw in my eyes if you can open them so easily.” He muttered, annoyed, and made his way towards the other portal.

‘NO! SATORU!’ Raava practically screamed inside his head. ‘Haven't you learned anything? I thought you wanted to take your job more seriously? If you open that portal, Spirits will flood the real world and wreak unimaginable havoc.’

But her plea fell on deaf ears. “Nah, with me around, I will make sure that no Spirits will hurt innocent people.” He said dismissively.

Then, Satoru froze.

A smile slowly spread across his face.

A mad smirk. His eyes were shining with excitement.

A thought flashed before his eyes.

If he opens that portal, it will be just like back home.

He can hunt curses again.

Satoru quickened his pace and smirked at the portal with a devilish smirk.

‘Avatar Satoru, please. Think about it. You will endanger so many people because of it.’ Raava tried to reason with him. Her tone was urgent. But Satoru ignored her.

“Rug-chan, how many Spirits are truly evil?”

…

‘Wh- What?’

“Just answer my question,” Satoru said softly.

Raava was utterly confused. Even after all this time, she still can’t read his character. ‘Well, I … I don’t know exactly. But most of them are harmless. The number of spirits who truly want to harm others is maybe around the double digits. Most spirits are harmless and only hurt humans when they are under great stress.’

“See? Why force them all in one place if only a small percentage of them means any harm? It’s totally unfair. Also, when I bring back the elemental spirits, they can keep the other spirits in check.” Satoru explained in a weirdly calm tone.

He sighed again. “Look, I get that I’m not the most serious guy most of the time. But you chose me as the new Avatar. And I believe we should set them free. I promise I will hunt down every spirit that won’t behave.” Satoru stated seriously, but behind his serious face, Satoru was itching to face off against powerful spirits.

Raava was quiet for a moment.

The Avatar made a good point, actually. The war between humans and spirits was so long ago. Why should they punish the new spirits that have nothing to do with it?

For the first time, Raava believes Satoru thought about his actions for once instead of going with the flow. Even if his reason is not as pure as Raava believes it is.

And he was right. She chose him.

The old spirit sighed for the hundredth time this day. ‘Very well, do as you please. I only hope it won’t turn out to be a mistake.’

Satoru beamed at her. “Awesome, I knew I could rely on you.”

With both on the same page, Satoru made his way to the other portal. “How do I open this thing anyway? Do I need to chant a prayer?”

Raava hummed inside his head. ‘No, just place your hand on the portal and I will do the rest.’

“Cool, then go ahead and write history.” Satoru let out excitedly. He placed his hand on the portal, and Raava immediately got to work. It didn’t even take one second, and a bright flash blinded Satoru as the portal opened up for the first time in 10.000 years.

The teen opened his eyes and looked at the portal with raised brows. “That’s it? Hmm, I thought it would be more … I don’t know … flashy.”

Raava deadpanned. ‘You got blinded.’

The Avatar made a dismissive wave. “Yeah, but, … eh, you know? It doesn’t really matter anyway.” He turned around and gave the tree a mischievous look. “I have more interesting matters to attend to.”

As Satoru skipped over to the tree, Raava decided she had interacted enough with the teen and vanished inside his mind to get back her sanity.

“Wooow, this looks awesome.” Satoru gushed breathlessly as he stepped inside the hollow tree.

He then sat on the ground and crossed his arms over his chest. “Hmm, now how do I connect with it? Eh, I'll just meditate for a bit. It can’t be that hard.”

The thing is, because Satoru is so good at everything, he sometimes doesn’t realise how incredibly vast the distance between him and others is. Things just come naturally to him.

And now as well. Whereas others would need at least a few hours to connect to the Tree of Time, he did it in two seconds flat.

Again. It came naturally to him, even though his spiritual self was not yet fully uncovered.

However, Satoru wasn’t connected to the Tree of Time.

No.

Up until recently, this space was occupied by something else.

Its residuals were still present at the moment.

Satoru connected with …

/

Ozai was strolling through the halls of his palace with a satisfied smirk on his face. Just yesterday, he fully absorbed Vaatu, beating the pathetic spirit into submission.

Exactly one week ago, he invaded the Spirit World once more and searched far and wide for this spirit called Vaatu.

And now he had it all.

Power. Strength. Might.

Everything.

There’s nothing in the world that could foul his mood at the moment. With Vaatu fully absorbed, he can now bend all elements like the Avatar. Not to mention, he still had the other Spirits inside him that bestowed upon him wisdom and techniques for bending that he had never dreamed of achieving in his life.

He still intends to train, but to be honest, there would be no reason at this point. Ozai is dead certain he is stronger than the Avatar at the moment.

Whatever, for today, the only thing on his mind is to get into his bed. Tomorrow, he wants to be fully rested and begin his training. He also wants to test how strong he has gotten.

Ozai entered his bedroom and carefully lit the flames next to his nightstand.

What was a surprise, however, was that he suddenly found himself floating in a vast space. The Fire Lord looked around panically.

What happened? Where is he?

His eyes were wide open in shock.

Is this the work of a spirit?

He was floating above yellow-colored clouds.

“Huh? Well, that's a surprise. Are you the Fire-Turd?” someone suddenly said from behind him.

Ozai froze. He knew that voice. He may only have heard it briefly, but he was certain he remembered only one person having that voice.

Slowly, Ozai turned around. His eyes widened.

There he was. Floating five meters in front of him was a boy with white hair and crystal blue eyes.

The Avatar.

Ozai’s shocked expression was replaced with a leering smile. He casually folded his arms behind his back. “The Avatar,” the words effortlessly rolled off his tongue. “What a splendid surprise indeed.”

The Fire Lord expected the Avatar to cower in fear of his presence or at least get angry at him and proclaim how he would defeat him and bring balance back to the world.

But he never expected …

“Damn, I don’t know where Azula got her genes from, but it certainly wasn’t from you. Man, you’re one ugly piece of garbage.” Satoru insulted Ozai offhandedly, looking at him with an empty expression.

…

…

…

Ozai was left utterly speechless.

Never was he treated with such disrespect in his entire life. Did the Avatar insult his beauty? His genes? That insolent brat. He will pay for that.

The Fire Lord snarled at the Avatar. “You impudent fool. How dare you speak to me like that? Do you know who I am? I am the Fore Lord, the most powerful person on the planet. I will not tolerate you insulting my lineage.” Ozai spat out in a fit of fury.

But Satoru was completely unbothered by Ozai’s threat and picked his ear. “Uh-huh, sure, whatever. I’ve never heard that before.” He sarcastically replied in a bored tone, remembering all the Curse Users who threw themselves at him in the past to proclaim themselves as the strongest being on the planet.

Satoru flicked away a little something he pulled out of his ear and put his hands into his pockets. “You know, I just want to make something clear.”

“Oh? And what would that be?” Ozai asked mockingly, smiling at the Avatar menacingly.

Again, Satoru ignored his threat and shrugged. “Eh, don’t think too much of it, but …”

Suddenly, the Avatar stood behind Ozai. He grabbed his shoulder and smirked darkly. Satoru's Killing Intent and the full force of his Four-Eyes mercilessly pressed down on Ozai. The following words were spoken in an utterly cold and dark tone.

“I’m gonna kill you.”

Ozai woke up and bolted upright, covered in cold sweat.

/

/

/

End of chapter 19.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

And that was the start of Book 3.

And just so you know, this book was the one I anticipated writing the most. I hope you will enjoy it. :D

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Author's Note: Welcome to chapter 20 of “Avatar Gojo”.

SURPRISE!

Yeah, I know I said I would release the chapters on a biweekly schedule from now on. But I'm in a surprisingly good mood and wanted to surprise you a bit.

HOWEVER!

Following this, the subsequent chapters will be released biweekly. :D

A warning again. In this chapter, I maaaay start to stretch a few things here and there about what’s possible with healing in the Avatar Verse. I won’t do anything drastic, like regrowing limbs, but I will write about things that weren't shown in the show.

I just think that Satoru could work things out like that.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Avatar Gojo

Back inside the tree, Satoru had just disconnected with Ozai after scaring the shit out of him and was laughing out loud.

“Hahahaha, what an idiot. Oh man, I can’t wait to fight that loser. Pff, I bet he pissed his pants at my parting words.”

He calmed down and breathed out excessively. “Phew, that was fun. But back on track, I need to connect with the tree.”

He still intended to look at the past of his teammates.

‘Satoru, I would recommend not provoking the Fire Lord. He has Vaatu and the other elemental Spirits inside him; he is not someone to underestimate.’ Raava advised him calmly.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Relax a little. I can deal with him just fine. You’re too tense.” Satoru remarked lazily and waved her off.

A sigh escaped Raava. ‘Are you sure you can take him on as you are now?’

Satoru rubbed his chin and looked upwards with a concentrated expression. “Hmmm, if he can bend all the elements like you said, then defeating him could turn out to be more difficult than expected.”

‘See? Even you have to admit that you would lose if you fight him as you are now.’

At that, an arrogant smirk spread across his face, and he put his hands into his pockets. “Heh,”

…

“Nah, I’d win.”

…

Raava was left speechless after feeling the pure confidence inside that statement.

Satoru, on the other hand …

The Avatar tuned out Raava and went back to his original objective. He still wanted to see what his friends were up to as kids. He was so excited. It will be so cute seeing them all so tiny.

He quickly formed a connection with the tree and began to dive deep into time itself. What happened next is hard to describe, but the moment Satoru connected with the tree, it was as if his mind was flooded with little previews of the past. About his past.

But he wasn’t here for that, no, he knew that it would only hurt him when he looked at his past. More importantly, Suguru.

He was here to catch a glimpse of his friends' past.

Satoru concentrated again and managed to ‘swipe’ away the little previews and swap them out with Katara’s. He now had dozens of little scenes playing out inside his head with Katara living through her childhood.

A tiny smirk appeared on Satoru’s face.

‘Heh, oh boy, that’s gonna be awesome.’ He thought giddily and began to watch.

He watched as Katara bickered with her brother, played with her family, and did many other things, such as building small igloos and the like.

It wasn’t exactly interesting, and ignoring the massive privacy breach he just committed, it wasn’t actually worth it either. But still, seeing Katara as a cute little kid brought a smile to his face.

However, the scene that played out next made all the joy inside him vanish.

He saw Katara at the entrance of her igloo. In front of her … stood a Fire Nation soldier, threatening Katara and her mother, who was sitting further back inside the igloo.

Satoru already knew that Katara had lost her mother at a young age, but he never would have guessed that she saw the murderer of her mother with her own eyes.

Satoru stopped watching at this point. The only thing he burned into his mind, however, was the face of the bastard and the flag of his ships.

It was time to move to his next friend. He has seen enough of Katara’s past. He’s sure he will only see painful memories at this point. He doesn’t want to see that.

Satoru swapped out Katara with Toph, and his good mood came back instantly. It was so cute seeing her tiny face. She was constantly glaring, but because of her young age, no one took her seriously at all.

He especially enjoyed Toph getting pampered by her parents and how she got totally annoyed by it. It was hilarious. Maybe he will tease her about it in the future?

Meh, it will either result in him getting hit or her getting totally embarrassed.

Watching further, Satoru saw how she learned Earthbending. She was actually getting taught by Badgermoles, and Satoru nearly squealed at how adorable Toph acted when she moved her first rock. She was so cute acting all proud about moving a rock the size of a fist.

And when he reached the part where Toph entered her first tournament, he was laughing like crazy. It was so hilarious seeing how her first attempts at shit talking failed.

“I am the Blind Bandit, and I will be the one to put your hairy butt on the … floor,“ is what she said. She was barely ten years old, but Satoru is sure that Toph still thinks about this moment on some nights. This has to be so embarrassing.

“Hahaha, oh man, I definitely have to tease her about it. Heh, this shit is great.”

If you couldn’t tell, Satoru was in a good mood.

Next was Azula. And oh boy, was she a little cutie. Satoru had to force down the urge to pinch her cheeks. She was so adorable. They were all adorable.

Most of the time, Azula was around her friends or her father, which was a bit irritating because Satoru noticed how Ozai basically groomed her into a heartless killing machine.

Oh, well, at least now he knows from whom Azula got her looks.

Her mother was gorgeous.

The only confusing part was that Azula’s mother was never around her. But why? In every scene where Ursa was present, she mainly pampered Zuko and ignored Azula.

Right now, Satoru watched as Azula and Zuko got presents from their Uncle.

“HA! Come on, Gramps. Even I know that Azula would never play with silly dolls. Does anyone in this family know anything about her at all? Heh, I bet she would have loved to get the skull of a dead soldier or some shit.”

Satoru was still in a good mood, even if he occasionally saw the Fire Lord in her memories.

However, his good mood vanished instantly after hearing Ursa’s following words.

“What is wrong with that child?”

His blood ran cold.

What did that woman just call Azula? Is she for real?

Okay, enough with this shit. There has to be a reason why this woman is treating her own daughter like that.

Why is she constantly hovering above the Baldy but ignores her daughter?

“Hey, tree,” his tone was ice cold. “Show me everything you know about this woman.” He commanded the tree forcefully.

/

“Is … that the Fire Nation?” Jin asked in awe.

The trio just flew past the ocean and was now flying over some islands. The difference between this and the Earth Kingdom was clear as day, and Jin was absolutely awestruck by it. She never thought the Fire Nation could look so beautiful.

“This looks so pretty.” She looked at her boyfriend. “Hey, do we have time to land? I really wanna check out the beaches you've got here.” Jin begged Zuko with puppy eyes.

It took all of Zuko’s willpower not to give in to her demand. But they were on a time frame. They don’t have enough leeway for distractions. He shook his head. “No, we can’t afford to get distracted. Maybe after this whole war is done, I can show you around, but for now, we have to find this island.” He explained calmly.

Jin understood where Zuko was coming from, but pouted nevertheless. She silently grumbled. “Mhhm, alright, but you better keep that promise.”

Well, at least he managed to change her mind, and to be honest, a day at the beach with Jin didn’t sound all that bad.

Zuko peeked over the saddle, down at the Nation he was exiled from. It still was weird being back in the Fire Nation after all these years.

That reminded him, now that they were back in the Fire Nation, Azula had the chance to fly back to their father, now that Satoru wasn’t around to stop her. Zuko carefully turned around to look at his sister. She was reading a book and took no part in the conversation between him and Jin.

Zuko didn’t know how to start this conversation, so he just started talking.

“You’re not trying to fly back to Father?”

It came out way too bluntly.

Azula looked up from her book and stared at her brother with one brow raised. “What are you talking about, Zuzu? Are you implying something here?” she asked him suspiciously.

Zuko rolled his eyes. “No, I’m just confused you’re not trying to flee back to our father and cry about how awful it was to be in the clutches of the Avatar.” He retorted to his sister.

His sister squinted her eyes at him and carefully placed her book to the side. “For what kind of fool do you take me for? I’m saving our father's life and strengthening the Fire Nation at the same time. Tch, of course, you’d never understand. You never think things through.” She spat at him with venom in her voice.

“Do you even hear yourself?” Zuko snarled irritably. “You can’t possibly believe that this idiot would ever care about anything you just said. He will be the downfall of our nation. Yes, the Fire Nation needs to change, but the Avatar is not the right person for that.”

Zuko wanted to rip his hair out. His sister has completely lost her mind. The old Azula would have never let someone as incompetent as Satoru take over the Fire Nation. Zuko slowly came to understand that what the Fire Nation is doing can’t be justified, but he still wants the best for his nation.